Masterfulhusband

All Kinds of Sisters Ch. 3

This was by far the big winner of last month's poll so it's definitely one I need to knock out for you guys. Hope you enjoy!

---

I led her to the back of the house where my room was. When our parents had bought this house, they’d had in mind our unique family situation. It was a beautiful five bedroom home with a master bedroom on one end of the house, three bedrooms on the other end and a mother-in-law suite over the garage. When we were younger, Aspen and I shared a bedroom but as we got older, I was given the mother-in-law suite for some privacy and my sisters took turns sharing a room. Given the closeness of our family, this had never presented any kind of problem for the girls and I certainly appreciated the privacy (and the personal bathroom). Tonight I REALLY appreciated the privacy.

Sidney’s hand felt sweaty in mine as she squeezed. The only sound in the house was the squeak of the wooden stairs and our audible, nervous breath. We said nothing, simply walked through the dark halls trapped in our own thoughts. Arriving at my door, I pulled her in and kicked the door closed, pressing her instantly up to the wall and kissing her before she could utter a word. Again, the response of her body to my strength was instant and unmistakable. She moaned into my mouth. Our tongues assaulted each other, intertwining in a contest of wills with the rules being made up as we went. This lasted for several minutes, our breath exchanging as neither of us wanted the intimate moment to end. Finally, I broke the kiss and drug her over to my bed, pushing her gently backwards where she flopped down, arms splayed wide and knees far enough apart that it appeared like a not particularly subtle invitation.

I’d like to think that if there were medals for aroused restraint, I’d have been in contention for one in that moment. The look of lustful submission in that moment was almost overpowering but instead I flopped down next to her, the slight squeak of the mattress springs announcing my arrival. “I love you Sydney.”

Her wide eyes suddenly expanded further. I could see white all the way around her irises. It was a curious thing to notice in that moment but a part of my brain made note of it regardless.

“I love you, too,” she said weakly.

“I love all my sisters,” I said.

If words could have shattered a heart, I think mine would have done so in that moment. Misunderstanding me, she said simply, “Oh,” and turned away, her lip quivering as she did so.

I grabbed her head and turned it back to me, leaning in closer and whispering, “No… Sydney… I LOVE all my sisters.”

“Oh… Oh!” she said as realization dawned on her. “Aspen?”

“Was the first,” I responded quietly.

“And I’m… the last?”

I laughed, “No, you’re the second.”

“So this is a holiday of conquests?” there was judgment in her voice. Fiery and forceful.

“Only for those that want to be conquered. It will be a holiday of education for Lee Ann and a moment of comeuppance for Paris.”

Sydney looked at me, evaluating my words. Weighing what she knew about me with what my implied plans were before finally saying, “They’re your sisters.”

“So are you.”

“I’m different… no biology,” she said.

“Nor for Lee Ann,” I said.

“But Paris…”

“Needs me more than any of the other three of you.”

There was a long pause as Sydney considered that. Paris was the one we all worried about. The one loose cannon in the family. “True,” Sydney conceded.

“I know this is… unconventional… but this is something I want. And if they want it too, then I won’t be stopped. But that’s not what I want right now.”

“What do you want right now?” she asked, a soft hope creeping into her voice.

“You,” I said. “I want to conquer you. To claim you as mine. To feel your body submit to mine and to accept mine fully and completely.”

Her breathing quickened at my words. I trailed my fingers up her body, delicately tracing lines on her skin. “Have you been with anyone else?” I asked as my hand brushed between her breasts and onto her collar bone.

“Two,” she said. “The first one was awkward and it wasn’t good. The second was an asshole.”

“But it was good,” I said, interpreting her words correctly.

“He… he took what he wanted… I liked that. It was straight forward. Easy. I didn’t have to tell him what to do. He knew what he wanted.”

My hand tightened gently around her throat and I whispered, “And he took it?”

She nodded slightly, wide eyes returned and now accompanied by her mouth being parted in surprise. “I hardly ever came… but it was so good… I’m sorry.”

“Now you’re going to surrender to someone who takes what he wants but ISN’T an asshole. And there will be nobody else,” I said.

“Yesss,” she hissed with a sound of relief.

“I’ll make you do things… things that will please me. Things that maybe you wouldn’t do on your own… but you’ll do them for me.”

She gasped. “Like?”

“Aspen will want to join us.”

“You may have to make me, Pat.”

“I will,” I said and then kissed her again, this time rolling on top of her and holding her wrists down to the bed. She struggled, testing her strength against mine but quickly gave up. My strength and weight gave me an edge she couldn’t defeat even if she wanted to. Instead, her body relaxed and her legs spread, wrapping around me invitingly. I brought her hands together over her head so that I could hold them with one hand. With the other, I yanked at my shorts and then hers. Fumbling through the process as I didn’t want to break the frantic kiss that we were still engaged in. “Are you safe?” I asked.

“IUD… asshole made me get it,” she said.

I nodded and then slid into her slowly and steadily. Her eyes closed as I slowly filled her up but her moans communicated the pleasure she was feeling quite clearly. It was like tremors up and down my whole body. Between the hot intensity of her pussy and the erotic moans passing down my throat, it felt like my whole body was a giant tingle. As I finally filled her fully, she sighed, wrapping her ankles behind my back and holding me firmly in place. I began moving slowly, pulling out a couple inches and then sliding back in. Holding her in place as I slowly fucked her. We stayed like that for several minutes, just slow, steady pleasure being traded between us.

Eventually, her kissing grew slopped and she stopped, panting up at me and said, “Just like that… just a little more… just a little more.” She was close and something in me told me she needed this. I wanted to be better than the asshole who’d fucked her well. It was a competitive need. A need to be better. To be the best. I started going just a little harder, my free hand grabbing her tit and playing with her nipple. She gasped and smiled, looking into my eyes as her ankles wordlessly communicated the precise speed she needed. “Yes… Yess… Yesss,” she said, suddenly exploding all around me. I kissed her before she could start screaming an orgasm that was going to wake everyone in the house. Instead, she screamed into my mouth, nearly pushing me over the edge as well. Her clenching, hungry pussy wasn’t helping my willpower but I knew what I wanted and my time with Aspen and her various friends had given me ample stamina and self-control. I continued fucking Sydney through her orgasm eventually feeling her body go limp and relaxed. “Soooo good,” she said.

“Better than asshole?” I asked. I hated myself for asking. It sounded so pathetic and insecure. But I couldn’t resist the need to know.

“Muchhhh… better than him,” she said.

“Good… now I’m going to get what I need,” I said. I forcefully pulled her arm and rolled her to the side slightly, placing her hand and wrist under the small of her back. Then I rolled her the other way and repeated the action with her other hand. She looked up at me in surprise and arousal. “You’re mine, Sydney. You need to know it… to feel it… to understand it.”

Grabbing her legs, I pulled them apart and leaned up until I felt like I was towering over her. Despite her height and muscle, she looked small and vulnerable beneath me. My hands traced up her thighs to her ankles as I grabbed a leg and spread them as wide as possible until she was practically doing the splits for me. Then I pulled out and slid all the way in, arriving deeper than I had before. She looked surprised, unaccustomed to the sensation despite our earlier love-making. Now she felt the full size and girth of me. And she obviously liked it. “You’re mine, Sydney.”

“Yes,” she said. As I began increasing the speed of my strokes. “Yes!”

I continued like that for several minutes, fucking her harder and harder until the bed was creaking and her soft moans were becoming tiny shrieks. “Keep your legs wide,” I said.

“Yes, sir,” she replied as I removed my hands and reached down to grab her tits. Another gasp. Another new sensation for her. I held onto her breasts, using them as leverage to increase the force of my thrusts. I was now slamming my cock into her as hard as I could, as if I was trying to break her. To show her who’s boss. Who the strongest was. That need was driving me as I took what I wanted and she willingly gave it to me. Surrendering herself to me in totality.

“Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou,” she started mumbling as I gave her thrust after thrust. That did it for me. It pushed me over the edge. I started cumming, filling her up with a couple sharp thrusts before finishing my own orgasm. Our eyes locked and we smiled at each other knowing that this was going to change a lot of things for us. For the better.

—

Sydney and I slept most of the night together before she slunk back to her room at the crack of dawn. She was sharing with Aspen in what was now the guest room so I knew there’d be no problem there. About an hour after she left, the door to my room opened again. This time it was Aspen. She was wearing a thin white t-shirt and I knew nothing else. Those had been her instructions and she never disobeyed me. Her bare feet padded daintily across the carpet, making the faintest of rustling sounds as she slid into bed. “Tell me everything,” she whispered as she gently stroked my cock and took it into my mouth, instantly bringing it fully to life.

I recounted the story to her of what happened, relaying the conversation and the action in equal detail. She never stopped sucking me, simply moaning with lust at each escalating point of my narrative. When I described how I fucked Sydney with her hands behind her back, she moaned loudly onto my cock, sending shockwaves coursing through my body. When I finally finished the story, I simply grabbed her head and she surrendered control, allowing me to pump my cock into her mouth at the precise speed I needed. I was cumming moments later.

Satisfied, she slid up beside me and cuddled up next to me, “What took you so long?” I asked.

“I’ve been playing with myself for the last hour since I heard her sneak into our room.”

“Really?”

“Yes… She was practically giddy when she came in. I pretended to sleep because I didn’t want her to feel bad about waking me. Honestly I haven’t slept well. I’ve been thinking about you two all night.”

“I bet you have you little minx,” I said, kissing her forehead tenderly.

“She was humming a little happy song as she climbed into bed. I’m pretty sure she got herself off too. We were both trying to be quiet though so maybe not. Her breathing didn’t sound like sleep.”

“I bet yours didn’t either. I bet she knew what you were doing.”

Aspen gave a slight giggle, “Maybe.”

We laid there silently for awhile, enjoying the feel of our skin next to each other. This was one of the best parts of having a twin. The calm closeness that we’d always enjoyed.

When we heard people beginning to wake up, Aspen rushed back to her room to get dressed, not wanting to be caught yet by our other sisters. That would be easy to explain soon but tough to explain today. Except to Sydney. Sydney would fully understand.

I went downstairs for breakfast, enjoying some nice crisp bacon and eggs that my Mom was making, “Sleep well, Pat?”

“Yup… thanks. You guys?”

“Like rocks,” she said.

Aspen and Lee Ann came in, whispering something conspiratorially. “What are you two up to?” I asked with a smirk.

“Just discussing what we like in boys,” Lee Ann said.

“Men… there’s nothing appealing about boys,” Aspen said and Lee Ann blushed. My mother just rolled her eyes and kept cooking, ignoring her daughters’ silliness.

“And what are you looking for in a man, Lee Ann?” I asked.

She flushed red and said nothing, instead looking at the Kindle in her hand.

“We’ll take our bacon to go, Mom,” Aspen said. she grabbed a handful of bacon like a diamond thief making a quick getaway and pulled Lee Ann outside, letting the wooden screen door crack shut as they giggled down the stone path.

“Your sisters are such silly gits,” my mother said as the grease splattered on the stove.

“Gits?”

“I’ve been watching too much BBC,” she said.

I choked on my bacon slightly as I momentarily pictured my mother and a huge black cock before realizing she was simply talking about British television.

“You okay dear?”

“Yeah… I’m fine,” I sputtered as I sipped some orange juice. My eyes gazed outside where I could see Aspen and Lee Ann in the distance. Their heads were close and their lips barely whispered as they shared intimate secrets with each other. Lee Ann and Aspen had been the closest of my sisters. Paris was the popular party girl. Sydney was the oldest and had her own friends. But Lee Ann and Aspen were the quiet ones. The ones that preferred to stay home on Friday nights. They learned to play bridge together as 15 year olds… and that was their cool phase. I had no doubt that Aspen would learn what she needed to.

I didn’t have to wait long to have my suspicions confirmed. After lunch, I was lounging on the sun room when Aspen sauntered in. She was wearing a tight crop top t-shirt and a tiny pair of jean shorts. Given the temperature, it was a wildly inappropriate outfit. But I knew she hadn’t chosen it for its environmental practicality. She’d chosen it for the effect it had on me. And she’d chosen well. She walked in slowly and sat next to me, never looking at me. Instead, she simply extended her long, smooth legs seductively onto the table, fully secure in her knowledge that my eyes would be glued to them. They glistened, obviously freshly bathed and shaved. The skin was so smooth I wanted to reach over and stroke all the way up to where I knew she also liked to shave for me. Aspen’s eyes flicked to me slightly, briefly acknowledging me with the glance before whispering, “You picturing me, lover?”

I looked around, still slightly panicked that someone might hear us. I didn’t need to worry though, Aspen was smart and careful and obviously nobody was around.

“Of course,” I said, my throat dry as I tried in vain to avoid staring at her long legs.

“Maybe I need to put some other image into your mind?”

“That would be difficult,” I said with sincerity. As if there was anything she could say that would take my mind off the gorgeous sight in front of me.

“Lee Ann is even more submissive than Sydney and I,” she said, her lips curling into the barest of seductive smiles.

“Really?” I honestly didn’t believe her. How could anybody be more submissive than Aspen or Sydney.

“Uh-huh,” Aspen said, spreading her legs ever so slightly and giving me the briefest hint of the thing I most wanted to see at that moment. “She wants a man to teach her. Train her. Tell her what to do 24/7. She doesn’t want a game. She wants a lifestyle.”

I pictured it briefly, Lee Ann on her knees. Collared. Surrendering. It was an attractive mental image but it couldn’t beat out Aspen’s provocative lounging around. “Really? Then why doesn’t she find that man?”

“I asked her the same thing. You know what she said?” Aspen said, her fingers trailing down her shirt and tugging on the neckline, proactively showing me more of her tits.

I swallowed hard, “What?”

“She told me she needed someone she could trust. She could only give herself that way to someone she trusted. She still wants to go to school. To learn things. To have a job. She wants someone who will make her do those things too.”

That wouldn’t be hard for me. Sure, I wouldn’t mind having a 24/7 sex slave. Who wouldn’t. But I didn’t want that for my step sister. I wanted Lee Ann to have a good, happy life with everything she wanted. “What did you say?”

“I told her I knew just the guy for her.”

“Aspen!” I said sharply.

“I didn’t tell her it was you… not yet,” she said. She looked over her shoulder to check inside then, seeing nobody, slid her hand down to her shorts and unbuttoned her pants before sliding her long fingers in between her legs. She let out a relieved sigh as she touched herself. “I have a plan though.”

I laughed, “Of course you do.”

“I know exactly how to seduce her but we’re going to have to be very, very careful.”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh… and we’ll need Sydney’s help,” she said, touching herself more forcefully now. Her hips were gyrating on the chair, writhing seductively like a dancer in a 90’s Madonna video. “And we need to do it tonight when Paris and our parents are out,” she said, her voice becoming raspier and lustier.

“What’s your plan?” I asked. I was acutely aware of the painful erection I could do nothing about. Part of me wanted to grab Aspen by the hair and drag her like a caveman into the woods and have my way with her. Part of me didn’t want to move and risk breaking the spell she was casting. The latter part, thankfully, won out.

Then she told me her plan. I’m not sure what turned me on more. The thought of her plan being executed, or the three orgasms she had while doing it. Either way, there was no chance I wouldn’t be primed for what was necessary tonight.

Just a heads up

Not a new story (expect one tomorrow though) but a heads up. Due to changes in Patreon's policies, I'll be pulling all the "Visual Inspiration" images in the next couple months. Given that almost all of them are SFW, I'll likely just push them to an imgur album and link to the images for future posts (new policy requires explicit written consent from all models used related to NSFW content... given that I'm not embedding these INTO my content but providing them as references for what my personal inspirations were for the characters, I think I'm fine on fair use but I do fall afoul of the new policy).

You'll still get the Visual Inspiration posts and an external link... it'll just be a little more cumbersome for me.

Also, somebody is scraping my content and putting it out on a website (somebody at the $5 level). I can't make you stop (without going to a lawyer which I might do but haven't determined yet), but I'd ask you to stop. It's kind of a dickish thing to do. Thanks.

Jay and Carly Bk 2 Ch 21

Light on sex but big on a couple key bombshells. Maybe there's finally a light at the end of the tunnel for Jay. Or maybe the ADA is going to be extra pissed. Which will it be?

“You’re married to Michelle?” I hissed, irrational anger bubbling up.

“You know my wife?”

“The ADA? Yeah… you might say that.”

Katrina, clearly misreading the reason for my panic, waved her hand, “She’s fine… we have an open-ish relationship… she knows I need a good dick every now and then.”

“Does she know about your little blackmail fetish?” Louise asked, suddenly every bit as angry as I was, if not more so. I put my hand on her shoulder trying to slightly calm the situation down.

“Of course… why do you think I married her? We roleplay that she’s blackmailed me into all kinds of things. It’s not really her thing… but fuck if she doesn’t get my engine revving when she talks all legal and stuff.”

“Fuck,” I said, finally getting my belt on. That’s when I heard a voice that made my blood run cold. “Katrina, are you still back here?”

“Yeah, baby,” she said before looking at me and her voice dying in her throat as she saw my expression.

“She’s going to bury me,” I said. “She’s already coming after me.”

Suddenly it was like a light switched on, “Wait… are you the polygamist?”

“Alleged bigamist,” Carly said, a sassy smile across her face. How could she not be freaking out right now?

“Oh… Ohhhh,” Katrina said. She smoothed out her shirt just as the door swung open. The ADA was looking at some notes in her hand as she walked in.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you had…” suddenly her eyes drifted up and her brain caught up to her mouth as she realized who she was looking at, “Kat… what are THEY doing here?” She made no attempt to hide the danger in her voice. I felt like she’d stab me and figure out the rest later if she really needed to.

Fortunately, Louise came to the rescue, “We’re sorry Ms. Hughes. Katrina is my professor and one of Jay’s… girlfriends,” she said, lowering her voice conspiratorially, “gave a lecture tonight. I wanted to talk to the Professor about it.”

Katrina did her best not to look like a cat caught with the canary and mostly succeeded. Michelle seemed to buy the explanation, the fact that Louise was wearing head to toe UM colors probably did a pretty good job of selling it.

“I want some time with my wife now. If you could leave us alone,” Michelle said.

“Of course… no problem at all,” I said, “We’ll walk you back to your dorm, Louise. You okay with that Carly?” I asked, concerned over how much she’d done tonight.

“Of course, Master,” she said, again grinning as if nothing in the world was wrong.

Michelle ground her teeth at the appellation but said nothing. I grabbed the girls and pulled them into the hallway, hurrying them towards the exit.

“You really had to say that then and there?”

“I always call you that. Fuck the world and fuck her,” Carly said.

“I bet Mr. S could fuck her if he wanted to.”

“Of course he could Louise. My Master can fuck any woman he wants. He just has to put his mind to it.”

I groaned and hurried the girls to the elevator as fast as I could. “What’s the rush Mr. S?”

“Well… Your professor is still full of my cum and not wearing a bra. You think the ADA is THAT unobservant?”

“Good point, Master,” Carly said and quickened her pace. I couldn’t wait to get out of this building. The three of us hurried quickly, eager to get to the elevator and out of the building. I'm pretty sure I held my breath involuntarily until we finally exited the building and I know my heart rate didn't return to normal until we were pulling out of the parking lot.

Less than five minutes later we pulled up to Louise's dorm. I hopped out of the car and opened the door for her, eliciting giggles from both girls before Louise seductively lifted herself from the car, giving me quite the eyeful as she did. I kissed her hard, pressing her into the frame as my hands wandered aggressively. She practically melted into me, molding her body and allowing herself to be guided by my touch. I marveled at how submissive she'd become in just a few months. There were still hints of the bratty little nymphet I first met but it was muted and more playful now.

"You'll be like 30 minutes behind us?"

"Yeah. We'll head over there as soon as Natalie comes back."

"Excellent. Enjoy the car ride… but not too much."

"Best behavior, Master. 90 minutes of edging and zero orgasms."

"Good girl," I said and Louise beamed proudly.

Carly moved to the front of the car slightly awkwardly and I pulled us out into the main street moments later. "How do you think that went tonight?"

"Incredibly well, Master. Other than the DA's involvement."

"Yeah… that… that's gonna be a problem."

"Maybe not. Maybe you can get her removed for a conflict of interest?"

I nodded, considering the possibility, "Maybe. But maybe her deputy is even more gung-ho."

Carly nodded, agreeing with the possibility. "We'll figure it out, Jay."

I smiled at her softly. She so rarely said my name that when she did it was like magic. "Want to grab something to eat on the way out of town?"

"Burger King?" she asked, excitedly.

"You are such a weirdo, my love."

She beamed and rubbed her belly, "The baby wants some onion rings and BK Big Fish tartar sauce."

I nearly threw up in my mouth but maintained my composure and drove towards the nearest purveyor of grease. You can't argue with a pregnant woman's taste buds. As she virtually inhaled her grotesque meal, we had a shockingly normal conversation. I know it sounds odd but Carly and I actually have a lot of those. I don’t convey them always because, well, I know my audience, but sometimes we just nerd out and talk about the shows we’re watching or the state of the newest avatar to be released in League of the Smiting Ancients. On this particular occasion, we passed nearly the entire trip discussing who the best Star Trek Captains were. We obviously removed Picard from the equation because that’s just too easy. The result was a big fight between whether or not Anson Mount’s Pike was better than Janeway or not.

As we pulled into the driveway, the conversation continued, “Are you kidding me? Janeway was stranded in an entirely separate quadrant of the galaxy!” I said.

“It’s the Delta quadrant, Master,” she said, managing to somehow be both condescending AND submissive.

“You think I don’t know that?” I said waving my arms, “That’s not the point.”

“No… the point is she did normal Captain things in a hard situation. Pike sees his future, Master. A future of unimaginable pain and a horrible life… and he chooses to accept that just so he can save others.”

I rolled my eyes, “You know they’re going to write it differently. Let him find a way out.”

She shrugged, “Doesn’t change the fact that Pike does it anyways.”

We walked into the house and noticed the silence. Normally Victoria or Sasha would be here to greet us so their absence was surprising. “Did they go shopping?” I asked, tossing my keys onto the table.

“Nope,” Carly said and giggled. Her delicate fingers were pointing out the back window and I could see Victoria laying naked at the pool while a leather hooded woman serviced her spread legs. It was obviously Sasha, who else could it be, after all. Her hands and ankles were bound together by rope as she pleasured my sexretary.

“Looks like Victoria has made a friend.”

“They get on very well,” Carly said, watching them as she slowly stripped off her own clothes. I wasn’t surprised because Carly liked being naked as much as possible these days given her advancing pregnancy. “Should we join them, Master?”

I looked out at the two gorgeous women. Victoria’s eyes were covered by her sunglasses but her open mouth and clenched fists told me her orgasm couldn’t be far away. I shook my head, “No… I’ve had my fun today, why don’t we just relax and play watch something?” I said.

“Watching something with me isn’t fun, Master?” Carly said with faux insecurity.

Before I could answer, my phone buzzed. I pulled it out and looked at the caller. My lawyer. Great. “Hey, it’s Jay,” I said, not sure what to expect.

“What the hell did you do?” came the irritated voice of Mr. Stackhouse.

“Uhh…,” I started but he continued.

“No… you know what. Don’t tell me. The DA is demanding another interview. She said you can do it in the morning at my office or in the afternoon at the jail. I told her you’d take the morning option.”

I rubbed my face nervously, “Yeah, that sounds like the better option.”

“Wear something nice and don’t bring a bunch of girls, okay?”

“Yeah… okay,” I said, “What’s going on?” I feared I already knew the answer.

“I have no idea. She left a message that sounded a lot like she was ready to light Miami on fire to get you out of it. Any idea?”

“Maybe,” I said sheepishly.

“Maybe? What does that mean?”

“Uhh… did you know she was married?”

“No, she doesn’t really talk about her husband.”

“To a woman,” I said.

“Oh, no I… wait… Jay… you didn’t?” he said with a tone that adequately conveyed the horror I was feeling. “Shit… shit… shit…,” he said and I heard him snapping his fingers in the background. “Okay, scratch what I said earlier. Get to my office early tomorrow. We’re prepping you before I let you go anywhere near her.”

“Isn’t this like a conflict of interest or something?”

“Hell yeah it is. And MAYBE we get her removed but that just means she’ll assign her biggest pit bull lawyer to it. Malicious prosecution requires a lot more than this to get it to stick and if we try to push that button, we might make things worse. I’d almost rather have her be emotionally compromised and liable to make mistakes. Ultimately, she has to be the one to agree to drop the case… Did you know?”

“What? No… of course not… are you insane?” I said incredulously.

He sighed in relief, “That might make things better… maybe their marriage was already a bit rocky or something… I don’t know.”

“She told me they had a kind of arrangement,” I said, trying to be helpful.

“Hrmm… okay… maybe she’s just pissed it was you, then. That should help,” he said. “Be here early… we’re still okay, this just makes things… harder.”

Carly came up and gave me a hug from behind, reassuring me with her simple touch that she wasn’t going anywhere and wordlessly sending the message that things would be alright. I took a deep breath and continued listening to my frustrated, but still professionally calm, lawyer. “Look, Jay… We’ll get you through this. At the end of the day, she’s the one that will have to craft a novel legal theory and judges rarely like that and juries even less so.”

“Thank you. And I’m truly sorry for making your job harder.”

The older man laughed, “Jay, on the list of ‘bad clients who make my job harder’,  you wouldn’t even crack the top 25. I’ll tell you about some of them when we celebrate putting this all behind us, okay?”

“Sounds good. See you in the morning.”

I turned around, spinning within Carly’s loving embrace, and gave her a kiss on the forehead as I became aware of two other sets of eyes staring at us. Victoria and Sasha had just walked in, having heard the last little bit of the conversation. We brought them up to speed, recounting the story of the bad luck seduction. Both girls found the story equal parts sexy, hilarious, and frightening. Reactions that largely mirrored my own.

Our bedtime ritual that night was a calmer, more sensual affair. Sasha rode me gently while I alternated between making out with Carly and Victoria on either side of me. Sasha’s had always been good in bed but her new found devotion to me combined with whatever new pelvic exercises she was doing conspired to create a very pleasure experience. It was like being seduced by a belly dancer as she writhed atop me, squeezing me firmly within her flooding cunt all while my wife and secretary did their best to tease me with tongues, words, fingers, lips and anything else that occurred to them. When I finally came deep inside Sasha’s bare pussy, Carly swooped upon the woman with the eagerness of a starving castaway, hungry for the seed I’d spilt. “She never lets a drop go to waste, Mr. S,” Victoria whispered into my ear as I watched the erotic ending.

“That’s my girl,” I said proudly. Carly looked up at me, my cum smeared across her lips. She licked herself clean with her tongue in an exaggerated gesture of hunger before smiling and diving back in. I passed out just a few moments later, listening to Sasha’s soft moans of pleasure. All I could think of was what tomorrow might await us.

—-

As requested, I spent time getting well prepared in the morning. I put on a business casual suit, trying to find the line between professional and “rich ass-hole”. Carly got similarly dressed though she was more casual than I was. She still looked great. We drove largely in silence, making awkward small talk as we both were preoccupied with today’s meeting. I was greeted by Tessa, the paralegal who ushered me into an office where I was promptly grilled by Mr. Stackhouse and Mr. Guffman about the events of the last few days. They wanted to be absolutely certain that there’d been no real change in the facts of the case. Satisfied that that was the case, they left to go discuss strategy leaving me sitting along in a small conference room staring at the wall of legal tomes stretched around the room. I reached up, sliding one from its place, curious if it was even real. I’d always had a pet theory that lawyers bought these fake books as facades to look more impressive. Alas, it wasn’t fake. Instead it was a book so heavy it could have been used as a bludgeoning device in an emergency.

“They’re heavy, aren’t they,” came a soft voice behind me.

“Uhh… yeah,” I said, turning to see Tessa again. She had a casual beauty to her that I had to fight to avoid staring at. She was wearing a brown suit jacket and skirt with short heels. It was a perfectly normal outfit, if slightly less expensive than the lawyers walking around the office. And yet, her natural beauty shone through brightly. “Are they really necessary these days?”

“Not often,” she said, watching me intently. “Everything is on Lexus Nexus for the most part. There’s some old stuff that has to be copied by hand every now and then but not that much… Actually… some of your relevant case law is so old that I had to use this book here,” she said, sliding a delicate finger along the binding of one of the beige books next to her. “Turns out not that many people do bigamy these days.”

“Again, not technically bigamy. I didn’t marry anyone else legally.”

She smirked, “I’m aware. That’s actually what we’ve been researching. The precedents around living as husband and wife even without the legal ties.”

“And?” I asked, curious.

She shrugged, a gesture that demanded the momentary attention of my weak willed eyes. “Almost all the polygamy cases involve creepy guys justifying their underage marriages.”

“Well that’s not me,” I said. “All my relationships are age appropriate.”

“Are they?” she asked, “Let’s see… half + 7 means you shouldn’t be dating college Freshmen past… what… 22? 23?”

“Okay… of legal age and able to make up their own mind… I’m not running a cult,” I said in my defense.

“I’m aware. Angela told me,” she said. She was walking towards me now in a way that suddenly made me feeling slightly uncomfortable.

I swallowed, “Tessa… this is not…”

“A good idea?” she said, “I know. But it’s exciting isn’t it?” She had a wild look in her eyes and her tongue was licking her lips, drawing my attention to the bright pink lipstick she was wearing. “I just want to see it. Angela said it was just a slightly larger than normal cock… nothing magical… not secret drugs… and yet… all those women have to have found something, right?”

I looked at her, unsure what to say. Instead, I just stared mutely as she dropped to her knees and ran her hands up my slacks. “If you can last five minutes, I’ll come to your house tonight and fuck you. You cum earlier than that, and you have to take me on a date.”

“Either way I win,” I said as she stroked my cock through my pants.

“Either way we both win,” she said as she unzipped me, fishing my cock out. “It is a very pretty cock.”

“Not exactly the word that…” I was cut off as she slurped me down, engulfing me halfway before I even realized she was beginning. Through the frosted glass, I could see the outside movement. The murmuring of lawyers. I was acutely aware that the door wasn’t locked. That my lawyers could come back any time. That I really, really shouldn’t be doing this because I really, really didn’t want to have to find new lawyers. But those thoughts were pushed from my head as Tessa started plunging her mouth further and further along my cock. I’ve gotten a lot of blowjobs but this one combined a certain erotic tension and taboo with expert technique in a way that had me powerless. I didn’t last five minutes. I’m not sure I even lasted three.

When I came, I suppressed the urge to groan loudly and instead grunted as she sucked every drop from me, eventually licking my cock clean and tucking me back in with an almost professional air. “Take me somewhere nice tonight, okay?” She said, as if we were discussing a completely mundane matter. I simply nodded, at a loss for words. Tessa turned on her heels and opened the door, slinking out into the hallway with the casual air of someone who hadn’t just sucked off a client in record time.

Less than a minute later, Mr. Guffman appeared and led me down to another, larger, conference room. This room was basically just the bigger version of the room I was in except that instead of beige law books, the wall was covered with green law books. Interior decorating isn’t a traditional strength of lawyers, I guess.

Michelle was sitting there along with Mr. Stackhouse. There were just the four of us in the room. The barren glass topped conference table sat empty except for a single yellow legal pad with a fancy pen on top of it. Was I going to have to write out some kind of statement?

Michelle shot me an icy stare and I resisted the urge to shudder. “Nice to see you again, Ma’am.” I stuck my hand out. It was not returned.

“Don’t fuck with me, Mr. Simpson,” she said and I pulled the hand back, chastised. I guess pleasantries weren’t the order of the day.

“I’m sorry,” I said and got a look from Stackhouse telling me to shut up and a look from Guffman that seemed to say, ‘Why would you possibly think it’s a good idea to remind her you just saw her last night after you fucked her wife?’ Both looks were probably appropriate.

Nevertheless, to her credit, Michelle shook her head, “This isn’t about Katrina. We… it’s complicated… but I’m not some hatchet wielding sociopath,” she said. Guffman and Stackhouse exchanged glances but said nothing, “But here’s the thing, Mr. Simpson. This seems to be a pattern with you. I think you haven’t given me all the facts.”

“I’ve been completely honest with you,” I said plaintively.

“And yet, it turns out there are a lot more women you’ve been sleeping with.”

I tapped my fingers and nodded slightly. “There have been a few,” I said cagely. “Is that relevant?”

“Maybe it is, maybe it isn’t. It depends on what they say about you and your weird little… group.”

Stackhouse and Guffman both launched forward, “You already interviewed the girls he’s most intimate with,” Stackhouse said.

Guffman added, “Any other casual liaisons aren’t relevant.”

I let it sit there that he’d just told the ADA that her wife was irrelevant. At least I’m not the only moron who puts his foot in his mouth.

Michelle ground her teeth and looked at the men, “MAYBE,” she said, holding up a hand to forestall their objections, “that’s true. Or MAYBE he’s a perfectly nice, fine gentleman with the women he cares about emotionally. It’s only the other women that he seeks to take advantage of.”

“Ridiculous,” I said but Stackhouse put his hand on my shoulder to silence me.

He leaned over and whispered, “Give her the list… it’s not the end of the world, right? Nothing to hide?”

I thought about it and nodded carefully. As far as I knew, none of the women I’d slept with had negatives to say about me.

“So you’re going to make me a list of everyone I need to interview. Every woman you’ve slept with. Period.”

“Uhmmm…” I started, “All of them?”

“Uh-huh,” she said. “Every guy too if that’s relevant,” she said.

“No guys,” I said. “Not my thing… no judgment though.”

Stackhouse added, “Oh c’mon, Michelle. Be reasonable. You have no prosecutorial interest in a girl he slept with in New York five years ago.”

She looked at him cooly, letting the barest hint of a threat hang silently in the air. Even I, a legal neophyte, could read that threat. She was the one that would decide what she had an interest in. Finally, she leaned back and folded her arms before looking at me. “Every girl you’ve had a physical relationship with in Florida.”

“Since he moved back here,” he added,”You don’t care about his high school relationships, right?” Roger said. I was thankful for that since I really didn’t want to have to give her Carly’s mom’s name.

Michelle nodded and looked squarely at me, “You leave a single name off and all bets are off, okay?”

I swallowed, still nervous about everything and nodded back.

“And if I discover you’ve done anything shady with them… If you’ve borrowed some money and haven’t repaid it. If you’ve gotten someone fired or threatened anyone? Stalked them? Anything. I’m going to make sure you don’t hurt anyone else, understand?

Again I nodded softly and wondered what Katrina would tell her. After all, being blackmailed WAS Katrina’s kink. But I suspected Michelle wouldn’t want that story told in particular so I pushed it to the back of my mind. Hopefully she didn’t look at Natalie’s text messages. Those were the only thing I was particularly worried about. We used an encrypted messaging app but I’d never set the messages to auto-destruct so… couldn’t worry about it now.

“Uhmm.. Carly, Kyrsten…” I started and she pointed to the pen and tapped the paper.

“In writing,” she said simply, pointing to the pen and pad on the table in front of us. “First and last names.”

“I… uhmm… I don’t know all the last names,” I said.

Michelle rolled her eyes and muttered, “Typical,” before adding, “Fine… give me whatever information you’ve got on them. Place of employment. Phone number. Whatever.”

So I started writing down names. Carly Simpson, Kyrsten Elias, Louise Sierra, Sasha Goldman. Those were the easy ones. I had to pull out my phone to get Zedra’s last name. Dr. Lilith Shadam, Tennille who’s last name I couldn’t remember. I had to wrack my brain to remember Marnie’s name as well. I just listed the place she worked for her which got another eye roll from the ADA. When I listed the next two names, I got the first real reaction from the imposing brunette.

“Leah and Chloe? Fucking seriously, dude?” she said.

“Who are they?” Stackhouse asked, raising an eyebrow.”

“Our neighbors. Surprised you didn’t fuck Esther too,” she said with venom in her voice.

“She’s married,” I said then immediately hated myself for saying it. Michelle said nothing but the sharp intake of breath from Mr. Guffman told me I wasn’t the only one who wished I’d said nothing.

“Angela AND Tessa,” Michelle said, then started to laugh. It was the laugh of someone who’s had a rough day and suddenly has been told the greatest joke they’ve ever heard in their lives. It was so uncharacteristic coming from the icy prosecutor that I was completely taken aback.

“Just a blowjob from Tessa,” I said defensively as I wondered why she was laughing, “What?”

Suddenly I was aware of the silence behind me. I turned and Guffman and Stackhouse were staring at me with more venom than Michelle had been. “Those are our daughters,” Stackhouse said, his tone like steel.

Michelle hadn’t stopped laughing, “Okay… okay… I’m gonna interview all the people on this list… but not those two… geezus… I don’t want to have to deal with the privilege fight you guys would make me go through. Is that everyone? Did you sleep with your attorneys’ wives?” Her professionalism had completely broken and she was wiping tears of joy from her eyes. The degree to which she was enjoying this was immense.

I finished the list, adding Natalie, Aimee and all the rest. When it was done, the list of over a dozen names glared up at me in a very judgy manner. “That’s it, I think.”

“He thinks?” Michelle said, still laughing, “Neither of you has any other daughters right? Oh… wait… Roger… isn’t  your oldest in school? He likes college girls, I hear.”

Michelle headed to the door, still chuckling at the situation and clearly deriving pleasure from the misery she now shared with others. “Oh… I don’t think this goes to trial but if it does, you guys DEFINITELY have to recuse yourself, you know that, right?”

Stackhouse said, “He’ll sign a waiver,” through gritted teeth.

She shrugged, “Maybe… Not sure I’d want the dad of one of my casual conquests defending me… but I guess it’s his choice. Don’t think you’re gonna back door into ineffective counsel though.”

“Leave, Michelle,” Mr. Guffman said, practically shoving her out the door. When it shut, the two men stood there staring at me. They said nothing, just stared. Guffman’s bulky body looked bigger than normal and I was suddenly reminded of the Kingpin from Spider-Man comics. He looked downright sinister. Stackhouse, on the other hand, just calmly stood in front of me, casually flexing muscles periodically. For an older guy, he sure looked strong. And mad. A great combination.

After another two or three minutes of silence, Guffman thumbed the intercom. “Angela?” he said.

“Yeah, Mr. Guffman,” came the reply. He was going to call them both in to talk about this? My already sweaty underarms suddenly started free flowing.

“Is the ADA gone?”

“Yessir, she just got on the elevator.”

“Thank you,” he said and killed the line. Then he and Stackhouse busted out laughing. Their laughter was even louder than Michelle’s and carried with it the tone of victory.

“Uhmm… you’re not mad?” I asked, confused.

“Oh I’m pissed,” Stackhouse said, still laughing, “But she’s a grown girl and I’ve never been able to control her.”

“Then what… I’m confused…,” I stammered.

Guffman tried to look serious, “Here’s the thing… she’s pissed… and hurt… and thinks you’re a cult leader. So when she found out we were in the same proverbial boat as her? Well… suddenly we’re allies, right? She’s got friends. And that’s good for you… you always want the prosecutor and your defense attorney to be on good terms.”

Stackhouse was still laughing and pointed at Guffman, “Just a blowjob from your girl,” he said. Guffman frowned at his partner before laughing again, trying to see the humor in it.

“You really did sound casual about that… when did it happen?” he asked.

“Fifteen minutes ago,” I said.

Guffman shook his head, “I swear kid… if I had your game, my life would have been very different.”

“So you don’t mind that…”

Stackhouse held his hand up, “They’re adults. They make their own decisions. But don’t rub our noses in it, Jay.”

Guffman nodded then paused, “Wait… you didn’t sleep with our wives, right?”

“Of course not,” I said… “I mean… they weren’t on the list, right?”

Guffman shook his head, “Let’s not invite him to our annual client’s meet and greet,” he said to Stackhouse.

“Agreed… have a nice day, Jay.”

If they wanted to have a live and let live attitude towards this, then I was fine with it. With that, I said my quick goodbyes, found Carly, and we headed out. Just another weird day in my weird life.

Free Use College Pt. 17

Apologies for the delay. This chapter was a lot of work (almost 10,000 words) with a whole host of little things going on IRL. Expect a Jay and Carly by Monday most likely and a couple more in relatively short order (I've been bouncing around and now it's time to buckle down). Thanks for the patience and I hope you enjoy this chapter. Lots of debauchery (in case that's your thing ;)

With spring now in full effect and the semester nearing an end, the campus was alive with relaxed, scantily clad, nubile women and a smattering of visiting brothers and boyfriends looking to burn off exam stress. Alexis absolutely loved it. The vibe spoke to her through her core and she was grateful for the end of winter and the return to wearing whatever scandalously skimpy outfit she felt like. Today’s was a pair of white, pleather low-rise booty shorts that showed off half her ass and a bikini top that just barely covered her small pink areolas. The little wedge heels she wore gave her 4 inches on her diminutive frame that left her still one of the shortest people in sight.

“Isn’t this grand?” she said, stretching out her arms and pirouetting in circles as she arched her neck back to bathe in the sunlight. Her eyes were closed and she looked like she was almost worshipful. “This is the thing I miss about the Keys. I could do this everyday there. Here there’s six months of indoor only weather.”

“As if you mind being trapped indoors with a bunch of guys,” Rebeccah said. She had a playful smirk on her face as she watched her girlfriend bask in the spring atmosphere. Rebeccah practically looked like a Pastor’s wife when compared to Alexis. Her skirt didn’t end until mid thigh. Her t-shirt showed off only a modest amount of midriff and while it was tight, it wasn’t the painted on look that Alexis would have preferred. Her lack of bra was readily apparent, however and everytime she thought about that she felt a shiver tingle through her that made her even more aroused. Another stray look of lust from a passerby and she might have to drag Alexis into a dark corner and demand satisfaction. Not that Alexis would object even in the slightest.

“Are you ready for this weekend?”

The bachelorette parties. It was all Alexis’s sexed up mind could think about. Rebeccah knew she was planning something extravagant. They’d agreed to let the other plan their parties and they were both looking forward to the experience. They were both also very nervous. Alexis had asked for something that really pushed her boundaries. Pushed her in ways that she hadn’t pushed herself. Rebeccah on the other hand had wanted a lot of really, really good sex and some fun with friends. But that’s all. She’d made Alexis promise her it wouldn’t be anything particularly “wild”. Alexis had agreed but had been teasing her for a week that maybe their definitions of “wild” were different. Rebeccah trusted her… mostly… but was still a bit worried.

Rebeccah nodded, “I’m ready. Everything’s all planned. I hope you love it,” she said the last quietly in a worried, clipped tone.

Alexis spun on her and smiled, gripping the taller girl’s hands and standing on her toes to give her a soft, sweet kiss. “Is it from you?”

“Yes…”

“Did you think about me when you planned it?”

“Yes…”

“Is it going to push me like I asked?”

Rebeccah nodded and smiled, that was the one part she was sure of, “Oh yes.”

“Then I’m going to love it. Stop worrying you silly little slut!”

Rebeccah laughed and the two women continued their walk across campus, periodically pointing out particularly attractive people that they saw along the way.

“Mmm… look at that guy… he’s definitely packing something good in there.”

“I like his girlfriend better. There’s no way that girl is 100% straight,” Rebeccah said, eyeing the athletic looking woman walking with the man.

“Want to go find out if they’re up for some fun?”

“You’re awful!” Rebeccah said, smacking Alexis’s tight little bubble butt with a hard slap. “We have class.”

“Yeah… in 45 minutes… that’s enough time for a quickie with some hot strangers.”

Rebeccah sighed but the smile broadened across her lips, “Fine… but I’m not in the mood for dick today.”

“Your loss… cause I’m gonna get him to split me in half and show that Amazon how a hot little spinner like me can fuck.”

Indeed, Alexis was incorrigible. It was practically her defining characteristic.

—

Saturday finally arrived. The big day. The bachelorette parties. Rebeccah was a bundle of nerves as she primped and preened with Alexis in the bedroom of the new apartment. “Your outfit is over there, babe,” she said as Alexis stepped out of the steaming hot shower. She toweled her hair off, squeezing the straight red strands as she looked at the bed.

“Seriously? What the hell am I doing tonight, slut?” Alexis said as she walked across the cool hardwood with her bare feet. There was a green plaid, pleated skirt that would barely cover her ass and a skimpy pair of satin white panties. White stockings. A white garter belt. A small white blouse with three buttons missing from the top and a little black shelf bra that wouldn’t hide her nipples. Rebeccah had also picked out a white, flowery choker and a pair of purple, flowered hair ties. “Double pigtails?”

“Uh-huh?” Rebeccah said as she applied the ruby red lipstick that Alexis had demanded she wear.

Alexis laughed as she sat on the bed and rolled the stockings up her legs. “Are you just whoring me out to dirty old men? I thought you were pushing my boundaries, bitch.”

Rebeccah smiled to herself. She still wasn’t sure Alexis was going to like this… but her boundaries were definitely going to be pushed.

“Be patient, you eager little tramp. And have some faith in me.”

“Oh I do,” Alexis said. She watched Rebeccah put the finishing touches on her own outfit. Alexis had bought an absurdly expensive dress and gotten it expertly tailored for her soon-to-be-wife. It was a sexed up version of the wedding dress she’d picked but instead of white it was in a strange sort of red/black shimmery color that seemed to morph and change as the light caught it in different ways. The slit on the left hip went all the past her thigh. The plunge in the middle went all the way to her belly button and fabric clung to her like it was painted on. Alexis had made her wear panties with twin probes that inserted themselves into her pussy and her ass. As she’d slipped them on and guided them inside her she knew that Alexis had something truly sinister planned. The strappy black heels she’d picked out were sexy but nothing spectacular and the beautiful silver necklace was practically tasteful. The outfit looked fantastic and sexy but it seemed so incongruous for Alexis’s normal pattern that she couldn’t help but be apprehensive. It was almost TOO normal. The thought made her shudder in anticipation in spite of herself.

“Don’t forget the contacts,” Alexis said, pointing to a plastic container on the shelf.

“Already got them in… I wanted to watch you in the shower,” she said with a smirk.

“Oh you dirty little perv… were you spying on me?”

“Maybe just a little,” she said. The contacts were a set of paired, shared imaging devices designed for two people to be able to observe what the other was doing at all times. They’d tested them out already to make sure they worked, waiving the privacy flags and setting up the biometric identifiers that the nano-cameras would need to be able to follow them. Right now Rebeccah looked like she was looking at herself in the mirror but actually there was a picture in picture view of Alexis getting dressed in her sexy little outfit that she was focused on. She blinked twice in quick succession and the image zoomed in, taking up most of her field of view and leaving the real world faint and obscured. She blinked just her right eye and that camera zoomed in further. Then she double blinked three times again and her vision went back to normal. “Still working like a charm,” she said.

“And the sound?”

“Seemed fine,” she said, “But it’s hard to tell when we’re in the same room.”

Alexis nodded and quickly put her own contacts in. “I’m already annoyed.”

“Why?” Rebeccah said in concern.

“Because I didn’t get to watch YOU get dressed.”

Rebeccah laughed, “I’m guessing you’ll be watching me get undressed.”

Alexis nodded, “Unless I’m too distracted with the railing I’m getting.”

“It’ll all be recorded so we can watch it back together endlessly. I can’t wait to hear your thoughts.”

That was the most expensive part of the package. The thought transcription. It wasn’t perfect but it would do a pretty good job of transcribing the wearer's thoughts into words so that you could basically hear an audio commentary of the person’s real time thoughts during the night. The thought of being able to lie in bed and watch a night of debauchery while she heard Alexis’s inner most thoughts.

Suddenly there was a knock at the front door. Rebeccah flipped the vid switch and saw who it was. “Are those…?”

“Yup… it’s ALL your friends,” Alexis said with a smile.

“Interesting,” Rebeccah said. She’d made a fair number of friends in classes during the year and while she’d spent the vast majority of her time with Alexis, it hadn’t stopped her from having an active social life. Her friends knew a little bit about her lifestyle but definitely didn’t know the depths of her decadence. “What did you tell them?” the worry in her voice apparent.

Alexis stood up and walked over to her girlfriend. Her still topless frame briefly drawing Rebeccah’s gaze. “I told them it was your bachelorette party. That you wanted to get a little wild and that I had given you a complete pass to be as wild as you wanted.”

“Really… that’s ALL you told them?”

Alexis smiled, “There’s a couple surprises mixed in there too,” she said. “But you’re gonna love it.”

Rebeccah smiled and gave her fiancee a hug. “I know baby… I can’t wait to talk about it tomorrow.”

“I can’t wait to WATCH it tonight!” Alexis said and gave her a passionate kiss, their tongues dancing together as if they were going to be away from each other for months. Rebeccah gave her hair a little flip and headed downstairs, eager for her night to begin.

As she walked, she felt herself getting more and more into the mood. This was going to be a fun night no matter what happened. She imagined Alexis had done some sort of “Stripper Party” night but there was bound to be some kind of kinky twist. The instant she opened the door, two things happened. First, she was surprised by who was in the group of party-goers. Second, her forgotten panties buzzed to life, distracting her from that surprise.

She leaned against the door frame, trying to hide how light headed she instantly felt as she thought, “That little bitch… buzzing me just as my friends lay eyes on me for the first time tonight.”

“Let’s get this party started girl!” one of her friends, Vivienne from Women’s Studies, yelled. Vivienne, Tianna, Lacy and Ava weren’t the surprises. What she was surprised to see was that the group included Professor Lawson, her undergrad advisor, her two best friends from home, Haley and Robert, and her little sister. Alexis had invited her little sister. Because of course she had. Crystal had turned 18 three weeks ago too. So she wasn’t going to be an impediment to the debauchery of the evening.

Haley had beautiful, wavy, dirty blonde hair that hung down to the middle of her back. She was thin but not tiny and looked as beautiful as Rebeccah remembered. What surprised her was her sister, however. Crystal looked like an absolute bombshell. Her perfect honey blonde hair hung straight, framing her suddenly much more mature face. Her dress showed off the most perfect pair of perky tits she’d ever seen and her toned, smooth legs made Rebeccah acutely aware of the fact that this was her sister she was perving over.

“Hey, girlfriend!” Haley said, giving her a hug and knocking her from her momentary trance, “I had no idea you were… gay,” she said, whispering the last word as if it was scandalous. Her school friends and Robert snickered and her professor frowned. Her sister simply watched impassively, holding a bottle of wine with a ribbon around it but otherwise saying nothing.

“Well… you know how our town is,” Rebeccah said, trying not to stare at her sister’s perfect body.

“Oh totally,” Haley responded, “I don’t blame you at all. But you can trust me. I’m totally okay with deviant lifestyles. People have the right to choose what to do with their own bodies and I’m not going to judge anyone’s decisions harshly. Everyone’s entitled to their own choices. Good and bad.”

Rebeccah ground her teeth and controlled her anger. Haley had always been like this and it hadn’t been an issue when she was closeted. They just never talked about it. And Haley was being truthful in how she spoke. Her words were practically liberal for Berkley Mass. But now Rebeccah had fully come out and had spent a year with like-minded people. The parochial views of her hometown felt more constricting than ever.

Fortunately, Robert came to her rescue and gave her a giant hug. “We’re both glad to see you again,” he said. Robert was… tricky. The two had grown up together, originally living on the same block before his parents had moved into a fancy new house a couple miles away. They’d played and hung out, even dated (very briefly) in middle school. Robert loved cooking and fashion and while he wasn’t effeminate he had a certain energy to him that made a lot of people think he was gay. In fact, that’s what Rebeccah had thought when she’d come out to him. She’d been mortified when she’d discovered he was straight as an arrow but he’d never wavered and supported her completely. As she took a step back from the big bear hug, she realized where Robert’s other hand was. It was holding Haley’s.

“Wait… you guys?”

“Yup… we… uhmm… we hooked up about a month after you left town.”

“And you didn’t tell me?”

Robert looked away, glancing briefly at Haley and then at Rebeccah’s sister who patted him softly on the shoulder. “It’s… complicated… you know.”

“Why? The guy everyone thinks might be gay hooks up with the prom-queen? Seems like there should have been a party and fireworks,” Rebeccah said, in confusion. Robert again looked around nervously and this time it was Vivienne that broke the tension.

“We gotta get going. You guys can catch up tonight… let’s go get our drink on, girls!”

Rebeccah followed them downstairs just as the limo showed up for Alexis. She glanced at least twice at the sway of Crystal’s hips and perfect ass, growing slightly jealous at the sight. They walked down the street to a bar that she and Alexis liked. It was a classy, non-student bar with clientele that trended upper-middle class and higher. The party of 9 looked way too fancy for this but Vivienne, who appeared to be the ringleader of this expedition, said it was just for shots to “get their courage up”. Whatever that meant.

The buzzing in Rebeccah’s panties had returned with a vengeance as she’d said down and pressed the probes further into her. It was now pulsing away as she tried to maintain her composure while downing the proffered shots of liquor.

“I hope you don’t think less of me after tonight, Professor Lawson,” she said with a raspy voice as the vodka burned its way down her throat.

“Call me Tammy, Rebeccah. And of course I won’t think less of you. If you choose right, you only get married once so you ought to be able to let loose a little bit before life settles down somewhat.”

The warmth hit her tummy quickly and she leaned in, “I’m not sure life will ever ‘settle down’ with Alexis… but I appreciate your leniency on the subject.”

Alexis had had three classes with the Professor over her years at college and she was more aware than others of how wild she could be. “I imagine that’s the case. It’s impressive you managed to tame her.”

Rebeccah laughed, taking the second shot with a gasp, “Hardly. Nobody tames Alexis. But I’m totally onboard for the wild ride.”

With that thought, along with the growing warmth in her stomach and the erotic buzz in her panties, caused her to glimpse at what was happening to Alexis right now.

—

Alexis climbed into the limo, more nervous than she cared to admit. Unlike Rebeccah’s bachelorette party, hers seemed to be off to a very strange start. The limo driver that opened her door was a beautiful, icy blonde woman wearing a sexy chauffeur outfit and sunglasses entirely too dark for the nighttime. Modern limos didn’t need a chauffeur anyways so their presence itself was an affectation. Why bother?

Alexis moved on from that thought to the next as she climbed into the cab. She’d expected to see some friends. Or some frat brothers. Or… well… anybody. Instead, there was nobody. She was alone. The window to the driver was closed. There was no crazed girls. No horny guys. Not even a stack of sex toys. Just… silence.

“What the fuck, Rebeccah?”

She looked around and finally saw something unusual. On the shelf next to the mini-bar was a note, a watch, and a single green pill.

“Alexis, my love, when this alarm goes off, take this pill. Don’t ask questions. Don’t think. Just trust your soon-to-be-wife and prepare to have yourself pushed in every imaginable way.

Alexis looked at the watch as the car slid effortlessly into traffic, the movement barely perceptible. The watch was going to go off in 3 minutes and 17 seconds. 16. 15. 14. Alexis had nothing to do. Just her own thoughts. What the hell had Rebeccah planned?

When the alarm finally went off, she took a sip of water and swallowed the pill, half expecting herself to suddenly awaken in a pool of embryonic fluid with wires attached like in the Matrix. But nothing happened. She just… sat and watched as Rebeccah and her throng of partiers laughed and joked as they walked to their next stop. Alexis knew that Vivienne would keep things moving along at the right time. Her plans for Rebeccah’s evening weren’t the clockwork machinations that Rebeccah seemed to have engaged in, they were more free flowing. And that required a co-conspirator that understood what she was striving for. Vivienne had seemed ideal. The woman had a certain devious, sexy energy to her and she was eager to see what happened.

As the group of 9 walked into the club Alexis had booked, her voyeurism was suddenly interrupted by the car decelerating to a gentle stop. The door was opened and she stepped out onto a bustling street. People were criss-crossing in front of her and she wasn’t sure what she was supposed to do. She turned to the chauffeur who gestured toward the building in front of them.

“The Virgin Escape Room… no virgins allowed.”

“Well good thing I’m about the furthest thing from a virgin this town has seen,” she said. But an excape room? Really Rebeccah? Pushing the boundaries of her deductive skills sounded vaguely fun but it wasn’t what she’d had in mind. Nevertheless, she trusted her girlfriend and she walked forward. The bouncer at the front door stopped her.

“Ticket?” The man was a giant. He looked like if an NFL defensive tackle decided to star in a Hollywood blockbuster. His white tank top had obviously been chosen to show off his insanely well defined muscles and chiseled features. Alexis could see his abs through his shirt. He was… impressive.

Alexis didn’t have a reply but the blonde driver held up a pad with some illegible scrawl on it.

“Oh… young Miss Alexis. I apologize. I didn’t realize our special guest had arrived. Just one thing I have to confirm. You’re not a virgin are you? Our experience can be… traumatic to virgins and is strictly designed for people experienced in a variety of sexual situations.”

Now this was more like it. A SEXY escape room was a thing that Alexis could get on board with. “No… If there’s one thing I’m certain… I’m definitely NOT a… virgin.” But as she said the word, she was suddenly less sure. It was a strange feeling… like it just felt wrong to say that. She wasn’t a virgin. She’d been fucking an entire frat for the past two years. Of course she wasn’t a… virgin.

“Excellent… then sign this waiver. It just promises that you’re not a virgin.”

She quickly signed it, “What? That’s a wild waiver… but hell… I’m not a… virgin.”

And yet… the thought persisted as she walked into the dark foyer. “Welcome to the experience so erotic and titillating that it’s been banned for virgins due to the highly dangerous outcomes it can create.” The voice boomed from everywhere all at once. “The last virgin that tried to sneak through our escape room ended up like this,” said the voice as a screen flared to life. Alexis had to squint at the sudden brightness in the dark as she then saw a woman who looked practically broken. Her face covered in cum. Her eyes unfocused. Her tongue dangling out of her mouth.

Alexis stared at the image in… horror? Was that the right thing to feel? She felt like she should be turned on by the image. She’d strived numerous times to get Rebeccah to look like that. But this woman looked depraved. She was a nice innocent virgin before this escape room and now she looked like some cock crazed nympho slut. She wasn’t the good little virgin she came into the experience as. She wasn’t a virgin like Alexis.

—

Rebeccah smiled as she watched Alexis enter the escape room. It looked like the pill they’d provided had worked to perfection. She saw the look of fear and revulsion cross her face as the image of the cum covered woman flashed on the screen. Within moments, Alexis would be convinced she was an innocent virgin, not the sex crazed nymphette she really was. She’d wake up tomorrow back to normal but tonight she’d get to experience a night of horrible debauchery the way a good girl should. She’d get to know how Christen had felt in those early days of her descent into depravity. The idea made Rebeccah’s already wet pussy moisten even further.

She was now sitting in a club, watching her friends dance as she rested her feet for a moment. Haley came and sat down beside her as she watched Robert spin her sister around the dance floor, “Hey… you okay?”

Rebeccah nodded, her liquid courage giving her the strength to say some words she’d wanted to say for a couple years now. “You’re a good friend, Haley.”

Haley beamed and started to say something but Rebeccah continued, “But you’re also a shit friend.”

“What?”

“I couldn’t trust you to come out to you.”

“Sure you could have… I wouldn’t have told anyone.”

“Oh sure,” she said, waving her hand dramatically, “but you’d have judged me. You think being a Lesbian is wrong… don’t you?”

Haley stammered, “No… I don’t.”

Rebeccah shook her head, “Yes you do!” You want your little Robert boy toy and your white picket fence. She gestured towards the dance floor where Robert was now dancing more closely with Crystal, the two grinding in a way that was borderline inappropriate. That barely registered with Rebeccah as she continued on, “You’re grossed out that I like licking pussy.”

Haley’s eyes went wide, “Rebeccah… you… uhmm… you need to know…”

“What? What do I need to know? I love pussy and you love cock,” she said in annoyance, gesturing again at the dance floor towards Robert. This time Rebeccah did notice Robert. Or more specifically his hands that were gripping the ass of her little sister. She noticed Crystal’s hand snaking between them, grabbing and stroking Robert. And she noticed the two obvious lovers kissing in a soft, romantic way that only comes with significant time together.

“Uhh… Yeah… Robert, Crystal and I… we’re.. Uhmm… we’re kind of a throuple.”

“What?” Rebeccah yelled.

—

Alexis smiled, secret number one of the night revealed to her girlfriend. Her sweet, innocent girlfriend Rebeccah. The girl she was going to marry soon so they could finally have sex for the first time. She and Rebeccah had been dutifully saving themselves for marriage and she couldn’t wait. But right now that resolve was being challenged.

Alexis had been led into a room by two intimidating individuals. A strong, athletic man with an obviously large and scary penis and an equally athletic Amazonian looking woman wearing a leather harness and looking for all the world like a sex goddess. Alexis recognized them. They were the couple that Rebeccah and she had joked about hooking up with on campus. They definitely hadn’t done that. They’d only joked about it. Because they were both good girls. But now the two were here at this creepy sex dungeon. And they were tying Alexis to a large wooden X.

“What are you doing?” Alexis asked.

“Teaching you what it’s like to be a slut.”

“I’m not a slut. I’m a good girl,” she said.

“Uh-huh. We screen out all the virgins and good girls. Only sluts get to go through this process… we’ve broken too many virgins in the last couple months. Don’t want to have the cops show up again.”

Alexis swallowed. She had told them she wasn’t a virgin. Why had she said that? Why had she signed that waiver? It threatened her with a lot of legal liability if she lied. Her parents could be in real trouble. She felt the straps tight on her ankles and wrists as she wondered what they were going to do to her.

“What… what are you… what are you going to do to me?” she asked. Her voice was small. Terrified. And she was also aware that her pussy was absolutely flooded.

“We are going to teach you a lesson. Naughty sluts deserve to be broken sluts. That’s why virgins can’t do this. It’s a process to break sluts. It leaves virgins shattered and brainless.”

Alexis felt a shiver run through her. The image of her kneeling on the ground, shattered and brainless and covered in cum ran through her mind. She glanced down at the man’s cock, and tried to imagine how it could possibly fit inside her tiny little frame. It seemed impossible. It seemed like it would come out of her mouth. Nothing that big could fit in someone so small. “I’m a… I like girls though,” she said.

The man chuckled, “Oh no… we aren’t buying that. Your girlfriend told us ALL about you,” he said. “And she said you have to fully EARN your escape. No cheating. No tapping out. You do EVERY. SINGLE. THING. We tell you or we get to keep you as our slave for a month after the wedding.”

Why? Why would her beloved Rebeccah have done this? They’d agreed to save themselves for each other. To have a wonderful, romantic honeymoon where they could make love on the beach for the first time. That’s what she wanted. Not this creepy sex dungeon! Was this what her dear, sweet Rebeccah wanted? For her to be defiled like this? Was she just looking for a good time herself? Her eyes refocused on Rebeccah’s night and they went wide. Rebeccah was making out with two of her friends… A skanky looking blonde and a mousy brunette… Tianna and Avy she thought. Alexis felt a tear roll down her face. Maybe Rebeccah wasn’t the sweet innocent girl she’d thought she was.

—

Rebeccah was sandwiched between two hot friends with Tianna grinding into her from the back, grabbing her breasts and hands roaming across her body while Ava gyrated in front of her, kissing her and teasing her with her fingers. The revelation about her best friends and her sister had blown her mind but now she could see the three of them dancing together. Robert rubbed his cock against Haley’s ass while Haley and Crystal made out with as much love and passion as she’d ever felt towards Alexis. The pulsing buzzing of her panties kept rising and falling as Ava toyed with her. It hadn’t taken long for Rebeccah to figure out someone was controlling it. She thought it was Alexis at first but in her current state, there was no way it was her. Now it was a game. Who was controlling it? Her professor was checking her phone right now. Maybe it was her? But she'd been talking to Tammy earlier when the buzzing had pulsed hard. So it couldn’t be her.

“Fuck this feels good,” she whispered into Ava’s ear. Her friend simply smiled and nodded as the threesome kept dancing.

Vivienne had hooked up with a couple guys who were now dancing around her while she desperately tried to drive them insane. Lacy was in a dark corner making out with a complete stranger. Rebeccah couldn’t even see whether it was a guy or a girl.

Maybe Tammy was controlling the buzzing. “Fuck me,” she whispered.

“Later,” Ava said. She felt Tianna’s fingers tease her nipples as the two girls played with their prey. That continued for several minutes before Vivieene came back to them, “Let’s get out of here!” she yelled, trying to be heard over the music.

“Another club? Bring the boys?” Rebeccah asked.

Vivienne’s smile reminded her suddenly of Alexis. She felt her panties pulse to life again, even stronger than before and she would have fallen to her knees if Tatianna and Ava hadn’t kept her vertical. She looked at Tammy who was walking to collect Lacy. She’d left her phone on the table untouched. It couldn’t be her.

The buzzing stopped completely and it was almost painful. Suddenly Vivienne’s lips were on her ear and Rebeccah’s spine quivered at the words that floated into her ear, “No… we’re going to your house… Becki.” The buzzing came back again, causing her to instantly orgasm at the same time that Ava and Tatianna let her slip to the floor. She collapsed on the floor, spasming wildly in the throws of a very public orgasm. She was dimly aware of her sister staring at her impassively. She sensed Robert watching her come for the first time. Her professor. Her friends. She didn’t care. The orgasm was just that good.

When she finally regained her composure, her friends were helping her out, explaining that she’d had “a little too much alcohol tonight.”. And yes, she probably shouldn’t drive, but it wasn’t the alcohol that had done it. It was the mind blowing full body orgasm she’d had in front of a club full of strangers and some of her friends. They staggered down the street laughing. Rebeccah’s body was tingling so much she felt like she was on fire. She didn’t know what else Alexis and Vivienne had planned but she could tell it was going to be amazing.

Rebeccah  turned to her sister and drunkenly stage whispered, “So you’re gay, too?”

Crystal blushed and said back, “I’m bi… I love both of them.”

“I’m bi too!” Rebeccah said loudly. There were a couple passerbys that gave her a look and she stuck her tongue out at them petulantly before returning to her sister. Alexis’s Dad has a whole harem of beautiful women, you know. So I’m okay with these kinds of things,” she said.

“Great,” her sister muttered, “Glad to hear my big, slutty sister is giving me her blessing to have a loving and committed relationship.”

Rebeccah gathered up that part of the brain that every mildly drunk person has and used it to sober up… slightly. “Hey… You don’t need my blessing. And you don’t need Mom and Dad’s or anyone else’s. You just need yours and theirs,” she said, pointing emphatically at Robert and Haley. “You love them?”

“Yeah,” Crystal said, brightening slightly.

“Great… then there’s nothing else you should worry about. I only tell you I’m fine with it because I want to make sure you let me come over to see the babies.”

“Geezus you’re drunk,” Crystal said. “I’m 18… we’re not having babies for a while. We’re gonna figure all this out first… then we’ll talk about having babies.”

Rebeccah gave an exaggerated nod of agreement, “Good… that’s my plan with Alexis too… at least you have the advantage of having a ready sperm donor.”

Robert coughed, “I’m not just a sperm donor, you know,” he said with a smirk.

“I know… you’re also probably a wonderful fuck… and you can get things off tall shelves,” Rebeccah said and was rewarded with laughter and relieved tension. “Now you guys better get me somewhere fun where I can explore that hall pass Alexis gave me… I wanna get fucked!” Her vulgar scream echoed down the block with several random guys catcalling and cheering in support of her lascivious proposal.

As she staggered home, she focused her attention back on Alexis.

—

Alexis heard Rebeccah’s shout loudly through the contacts. The words resonated in her head. Obviously she’d told Rebeccah to go have fun but she thought that her girlfriend wouldn’t do this. Sex? Getting fucked? What kind of a slut was she marrying?

As the questions echoed in her brain, part of her was fully aware of the dripping cunt and soaked panties she still had on. That didn’t last long as her male captor stepped up with a pair of scissors and deftly cut them off her. She looked down, seeing the dainty satin panties fall down to her feet in tattered ribbons. “Your first challenge is to make me cum with your mouth, slut.”

Alexis stared at the man as he pulled a lever. The cross she was tied to started spinning until she was completely upside down and her mouth was now exactly level with the man’s erect penis. She’d never been this close to one and she stared at it in awe. It was thick and veiny and impossibly long. “You have three minutes, slut. Get me off.”

Alexis froze, not sure what to do. She opened her mouth and extended her tongue involuntarily before realizing that that wasn’t what good girls do. Where had that compulsion come from? It was almost like her body’s reflex. Was she a slut? Did these people know her better than she knew herself?

After several seconds of doing nothing, the man sighed in exasperation, “It’s no fun if you fail this early. I’ll just get myself off,” he said. For a brief moment, she was relieved. He was going to just jerk off and tell the escape room operator that she’d done it. But then the large penis inched towards her and she realized that wasn’t the case. He pressed into her mouth and her lips parted in what started out in protest but ended in invitation as she moaned around the cock. The man murmured something that sounded pleased as she focused on the strange sensation of flesh on her virgin lips. She could taste the salty bit of liquid at the back of her throat and her tongue danced across the top of his cock as he plunged deep. She thought she would gag as he fully invaded her throat but she took it effortlessly, breathing comfortably through her nose as she felt his pelvis contact her chin.

“Wow… you must be a fucking blowjob queen to take my cock first time like that.”

She murmured an objection but nothing came out. Instead the man slowly withdrew his penis until only the head was in her mouth. She couldn’t help it. She licked the tip of his penis with the tip of her tongue, enjoying the flavor in spite of the degrading circumstances. Before she could think of anything else though he slammed his cock hard into her mouth, splitting her lips apart anew and pressing against the back of her throat with aggression. This time the withdrawal and reinvasion was quick. And again. And again. This man wasn’t letting her give him a blowjob. She realized suddenly, he was simply fucking her mouth. And to make matters worse, she was pleasuring him back AND enjoying it herself. The shame that flooded through her was horrible. What would her parents think? They’d raised her to be a good girl. Not a trampy, slut like some of the other wives of her father. She was a good girl like her Mom and her Aunt Carly. She wanted a fully monogamous life. Not the life of a slut!

And yet, the penis invading her mouth… no… it was too much for that… this was a cock. The cock invading her mouth and fucking her face felt so good. So natural. She loved it. Her mind felt conflicted. She was a good girl. She was a slut. She was a good girl. She was a cock sucker. She was a good girl. She was a mouth hole.

The man groaned out and suddenly pulled out, jerking his cock once before unleashing a torrent of sticky white fluid that landed on her chin and lips. It dripped into her mouth and down her face, getting into her nose and eyes. Stinging slightly. But the taste… Oh God, the taste. But no matter how good the taste, she had to draw the line here. A blowjob for a stranger was one thing. But she was a good girl and there would be no more of this depraved debauchery.

—

Rebeccah smirked at the closeup image of Alexis’s newly plastered face. She loved the look of Alexis covered in cum but the mix of horror, shamed arousal and determination gave it a whole new flavor. She flipped her vision back to her surroundings as she felt Vivienne kissing her while Ava nibbled at her ear lobe.

“Fuck me I’ve wanted you for awhile,” Vivienne said between kisses. “Too bad I only get you for a night.”

“Who says?” Rebeccah said as she kissed the raven haired cheerleader back. Her fingers reached for the lacy black bra that currently stood as the only obstacle between Rebeccah’s hungry lips and the perfect tear drop breasts of the woman she was kissing.

“You’re getting married,” Vivienne said in surprise.

“Alexis and I are… pretty open,” she said in response.

“Mmmm… I want to see you… open,” Ava whispered into her ear, causing a full body shiver to go from her head to her toes before returning for three quarters of a round trip and settling in her warm, wet pussy.

“That sounds… spicy… I don’t think I could do that with my girlfriend.”

Ava said, “I could… but I just don’t care… I’m just a BUG anyways.”

“Fucking BUGs,” Vivienne said with a little bit of venom. “Bisexual until graduation… such pansy ass bullshit.”

“What does that make me?” Rebeccah said, enjoying the sensation of the hands wandering around her body. “A LEOC?”

“What’s that?” Vivienne said as she guided Rebeccah down to her breasts. Rebeccah always liked the moment of exploration she got when confronted with a new set of tits. Vivienne’s were bigger than Alexis’s with ever so slightly more sag but they were firm and just as perfect. Her tiny little dark areolas contained a hard nub right at the middle that was incongruously large when compared to the rest. As her tongue reached out to graze Vivienne’s erect buds, the black haired woman gasped as if struck by electricity, her question forgotten.

Rebeccah continued her exploration, trying out different things to see what Vivienne liked. Her nipples were very sensitive and the slightest of touches made her moan and shudder. It made Rebeccah feel powerful as she played the young woman like a fiddle once she learned how to press her buttons. Ava had stopped and leaned back in the chair, Her hand buried into her panties as she watched Rebeccah and Vivienne’s foreplay. Eventually, Rebeccah pulled her head up and turned towards Ava. Her fingers on one hand continued to work Vivienne’s nipple, rolling it around in her fingers gently with the softest of pulls and pinches. “If you go check my purse, I’ll show you what a LEOC is,” she said.

Ava stood up and walked seductively over to the door where Rebeccah’s purse was hanging. Everyone in the room was watching her. Rebeccah looked around and saw Haley, Robert and Crystal embraced on the couch, gently touching and kissing but still with all their clothes on… for now. She looked over and saw Tatianna and Professor Lawson… Tammy… standing in the kitchen, talking to each other while both women’s eyes were glued to Ava’s bountiful ass and narrow hips as she walked through the room. There was a strange silence, as if everyone was holding their breath in anticipation of whatever was coming next. Ava reached into the purse and her eyes went wide. She pulled her hand out holding an obscenely large double headed dildo with a leather harness. “Lesbian Except Occasional Cock,” Rebeccah said to Vivienne whose eyes went wide. As she said the words, Rebeccah slid her middle finger into Vivienne’s gushing cunt. “Now put that bad boy on and get over here, Ava. I want to feel something big and hard in this poor, empty little hole of mine.”

—

Alexis was sobbing now. She watched as her beloved fiancee not only broke their purity pledge but also was now begging for a… a… a penis. She was eager for it. Maybe she was the slut that should have come to this virgin escape room. The anger boiled up in her but her current circumstances made it difficult to focus. The blonde woman was presently knelt in front of her, teasing her pussy with her tongue and lips in a way that could only be described as virtuoso. The next challenge of the escape room, after the utterly humiliating blow job, was that she had to endure this torment for five minutes without begging to cum.

As if she’d give these perverts the satisfaction. Nevertheless, two minutes into the assault and she was already reevaluating her belief that this was torture. Oh it was torture. But not because of how vile and wrong it was. But it was torture because of how utterly amazing it made her feel. Her whole body tingled. She tried to push her hips further at the woman. Desperate for just a little more contact, but the restraints held her firm. Instead the bitch… for that’s what Alexis had named them in her head. Bitch and Big Dick. Bitch kept taking her right to the edge and then backing off and it was torment.

After three minutes, she was moaning in spite of herself. Big Dick kept whispering into her ear, “Just ask… and she’ll let you cum.” The bastard’s voice was filled with mocking but he refused to give them the pleasure. “Only a well practiced slut could be that resistant to her tongue. You must be a very experienced receiver of oral pleasure.”

Of course she wasn’t. She was pure. She was a good girl. At least until her fiancee had betrayed her and given her over to these… these… these monsters. The magical tongue below her stroked up, splitting her pussy wide and stroking right across the clit. It was almost too much for Alexis. Her whole body shook violently as she tried to alternately pull away and slam her hips down. Her mind didn’t know what it wanted. Her mind was barely in control. After what seemed like an eternity of this ride, she finally gasped out a small whimper, “Please… please.”

The man laughed and the Bitch’s head pulled away. The clock read 5:05. She’d made it. She’d resisted the temptation long enough to move to the next stage. “Congratulations,” the blonde said snarkily, “But now you don’t get an orgasm.”

Alexis cried some more, this time over the loss of the release that her body was craving. Her sobs died in her throat as Big Dick rolled out the next device. “What… the… fuck,” she said. Bitch laughed and secured a leather strap around her head before placing a large metal ring into her mouth. Alexis was barely aware of that as she saw the strange contraption being brought forward. It was a wide piece of wood with obvious shackles for her ankles that would keep her spread wide apart. A long curved metal pole ascended up from it to a bar that looked like a trapeze bar that had shackles obviously meant for her arms. But what really caught the eye was the three pink tubes of various widths that were extended from the metal pole and thrashing about.

She tried to shake her head in protest but she couldn’t form words with the ring in her mouth. Bitch and Big Dick uncuffed her and led her to the new device. She didn’t resist. She couldn’t bring herself to resist. Every corner of her mind was horrified. But every nerve in her body was calling out for this contraption. She knew at that moment she’d lost the war. She was a good girl. But not good enough. She was also a slut. And this machine was basically going to finish her conversion. The thought made her shake. And it also made her already wet pussy flow freely.

Bitch and Big Dick strapped her into the machine, securely tying her hands and ankles so she couldn’t move. She felt the pre-lubed tentacles begin to inch up her. One coming down her spine and two coming up her legs. She squealed at the initial contact as the biggest, thickest one probed at her moist pussy. That was when the man strapped the VR headset on her head and put the earphones on. Suddenly, an image of a nude Rebeccah flared to life and her fiancee’s voice came over the ear piece.

“Alexis, I love you… but I don’t want to be a good girl. I don’t want a good girl for a wife. I want a slut. A really trashy whore who will do all kinds of wild, depraved, decadent sexy things with me. I want somebody so horny all the time that she’ll grab me and fuck me right in the middle of the street. I want a slut who eagerly shares cock with me. Wants to be sodomized by strange men. Wants to seduce innocent women and teach other girls how good it feels to be a slut.”

The words were rushing out of her fiancee’s mouth as the tentacles now invaded her pussy… her cunt… her ass… and her mouth. They were pumping into her, pleasuring her in ways she’d never have imagined and she was writhing along with them.

“The last challenge for the escape room is mine. If you want to be let out, you have to agree to be a slut. A real slut. A true slut. A slut who doesn’t hide or hold back. A slut who will challenge me for the rest of my life. You have to be THIS slut,” she said. Suddenly the image changed and it showed Alexis… or a version of her. There were two bright gold rings pierced through each nipple. There was a tattoo right above her pussy that said, “Ask Rebeccah for access”. And Rebeccah was behind her fucking her ass with a thick, wicked looking dildo that better belonged in a demonic monster movie than reality. But the thing that Alexis fixated on was the happy look of bliss on her face. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head. The smile on her open mouth as her tongue hung out. Something about the image called to her.

Suddenly, she felt something pressed against her breasts. Like a cup. The tentacles began thrusting and writhing and spinning within her even more. The sensations were overwhelming but she still heard Rebeccah’s voice… actually… two voices. One said, “If you want this baby, just make an OK sign with each hand and they’ll do the rest.” The other voice said, “I love you and I hope you like your bachelorette party, slut.” She didn’t hesitate. She formed a little OK sign with each hand and suddenly there was a sharp pinching sensation in each nipple, followed briefly by a burning sensation right above her violated pussy. They’d done it to her. She’d asked them to. She’d become the dumb broken slut that they’d threatened her with. That her girlfriend wanted. She’d have smiled… if the tentacle fucking her mouth had let her. She’d arrived.

—

Rebeccah watched Alexis’s destruction in random spurts while she wasn’t seeing stars. That was particularly difficult because she had dildos being thrust in and out of her constantly while someone was always licking her clit. She’d cum so many times she’d lost track of all of them and there was a dim part of her brain that wondered whether it would be her, and not Alexis, that would be more broken by the end of the evening.

“God, I love cock!” she screamed at one point.

“BUG!” Vivienne said, then spat in contempt onto Rebeccah’s already ruined face.

“Maybe… but I went the other way,” Rebeccah said with a laugh. “I love pussy most… but sometimes… fuck… a girl just needs a big hard cock.” She immediately felt a sharp sting on her ass and looked behind her. Haley was bouncing up and down on Robert’s cock which, in Rebeccah’s lust filled mind, looked like the most perfect cock on Earth. But that’s not what held her attention. Standing behind her with one hand on her hip and the other hand twirling a familiar collar was her naked little sister. The woman was a goddess. Everything about her was perfection and it was obvious. Rebeccah wondered how she could possibly even share DNA with someone with tits that magnificent, let alone everything else. The silver band should have been safely locked up in their playroom. How had her sister…

“Alexis gave me the code and told me these might be fun,” she said before stepping forward and putting one around Rebeccah’s neck. Unlike Olivia, where she’d felt strong and in charge, she felt scared and timid. That feeling magnified tenfold when Crystal snapped her collar into place. Suddenly the scared, timid feeling blazed to life coupled with a feeling of utter and complete submission. “Whh…. what… are… are… y… y… you… going… to do?” she stammered.

Suddenly there were several more sharp smacks on her ass. She felt like her butt was on fire and the heat was radiating all around her battered body. “What do you want, you fucking filthy degenerate piece of rapemeat?”

The words sounded so alien in her sister’s mouth. So cruel. She knew that the collar magnified the user’s dominance but otherwise wasn't supposed to alter their personality. Is this really what her sister thought of her?

“C… c… cock, please?”

Crystal laughed and smacked her ass again. “HA! You think I’d share that cock with a pathetic piece of trash like you? I don’t want it to rot and fall off!” Crystal gestured back to Tianna who had donned the largest strap on and was now forcing it down Rebeccah’s sore throat. “Tell you what, cunt. I’ll let you feel that cock… through the collar. That’s far more than you deserve.”

Rebeccah’s muffled response might have been a protest… or a plea… or a thank you. Honestly, she wasn’t even sure which it was. It was just a sound of agonized, erotic pleasure as her sister pushed her, now dialed to 11, submissive buttons. She couldn’t see what was happening but she felt Vivienne pull out from her cunt and she was dimly aware of her professor sliding a vibrating dildo up her ass. The girls laughed, “She looks like a dumb slut puppy!” The words stung but instead of turning her off, they simply made her flood her cunt more.

Then she felt it. The almost real enough sensation of Robert’s cock inside of her. The collar gave her all the pleasure but it wasn’t QUITE right. It was ALMOST as good… but that almost left her wanting more. Robert fucked her sister for what felt like an eternity. Rebeccah lost track of how many times the tongue, a tongue she couldn’t even identify, got her off while she was being virtually fucked. Rebeccah was keenly aware of the stamina being displayed. She could hear Crystal’s squeals of pleasure as her lover expertly pushed her buttons. He obviously knew how to manipulate and please her as she demanded satisfaction and he obviously delivered. Everytime her sister came, she came as well until her whole body was tingling and she was nearly blacking out. Suddenly, the sensation of withdrawal as her empty cunt was now both virtually and physically empty. She cried out as the dildo fucking her mouth was withdrawn. As the anal dildo was withdrawn even. She missed all of it. She was empty. It was horrible. Instead, she looked up and Robert was there. His cock just out of range. He was getting ready to plaster her face and Rebeccah was ready for it. She opened her mouth obediently, the words “Slut Puppy” from just moments before suddenly seemed like a commandment.

“Oh no… you don’t get that from the source, bitch!” came a sharp command and a smack across her ass. “You get the bottled variety,” she said and gave her the bottle of wine she’d brought earlier. The cork was off and Crystal was tipping it into her mouth. Thick white cum sloshed down and into her mouth. “That’s the cum of every guy that wanted to fuck you in high school. I had them bottle it for you as a present,” she leaned forward and whispered, “You’ll never get Robert’s cum,” she said and dropped to her knees. While she forced Rebeccah to chug from the wine bottle, she wrapped her plump pink lips around Robert’s hard shaft and murmured happily. She felt the sensation of a cock on her lips, but whatever taste of Robert’s essence that would have been conveyed by the collar was drowned out by the cocktail she was drinking from the bottle. She whimpered and flushed at the humiliation but continued drinking. When Haley’s tongue touched Crystal’s clit at the same time that one of the other girl’s began eating hers, Rebeccah’s already over-sexed body couldn’t take it. She fell forward, collapsing as wave after wave of submission amped pleasure washed over her. That’s when she passed out.

—

The walk of shame was the final straw for Alexis. Bitch and Big Dick led her down the street, they’d clothed her in a gauzy see through robe and tied a chain to each of her new nipple rings. Now they guided her down the street and she followed submissively behind them. People stared. People laughed. She’d already forgotten half the demeaning things she’d been called on the walk. She wasn’t watching though. And she was barely listening. Instead she was watching Rebeccah get fucked by the strap-on by everyone at the party. Even her sister gave her a very angry revenge fuck, screaming at what a dirty slut her older sister was as she fucked her fiancee’s cute little ass. Rebeccah made every girl there cum with her tongue and Robert, true to Crystal's word, gave her nothing… nothing except several strokes from the thinnest riding crop that they owned across every sensitive square part of her body. Now both of them were ruined. Both of them had been violated. They were both sluts now. No longer good girls. Never again. And that’s what they both wanted.

The drug was wearing off on Alexis now. She was starting to remember she hadn’t really been a virgin… not for a long time. But she could still remember the feeling. She could remember the scared, innocent girl she’d been two hours earlier. She could remember having her will broken and her body violated. She could remember how easily Rebeccah had manipulated her into doing what she wanted. She loved that. It was everything she’d ever wanted. A lover who challenged her and pushed her. A lover who could be submissive and dominant as their moods shifted. Finally, they arrived at her new apartment. Big Dick and Bitch… Nick and Lyla she now remembered… after all… she and Rebeccah had fucked them just 36 hours ago. Nick and Lyla forced her to her knees as they knocked on the door.

A goddess opened the door. It was Rebeccah, cum covered with red marks all over her. Unlike Alexis who looked broken and brought low, Rebeccah looked like she was floating on air. She was radiant. Alexis looked up at her and said, “Thank you for my wedding gift, mistress. I love it.”

Rebeccah just smiled and helped Alexis to her feet, “I love it too,” she said.

All Kinds of Sisters Ch. 02

I'd already been working on this one for awhile so you guys voting it so highly in the last poll was slightly serendipitous. This one probably has a slightly slower burn to it than others but hopefully you guys enjoy the ride nonetheless. 

As you could imagine, that day was the start of a big shift in the relationship between Aspen and I. I had always loved my twin sister but never thought we would have this kind of relationship. It had never even entered my mind. Now that it was here, I was like a kid in a candy store.

“Aspen, I want you only wearing stockings and a choker when we’re home alone, okay?”

“Okay, Pat,” she said, “Any particular style or color?”

“Nope, just make it happen, okay?”

She nodded and two days later an Amazon package arrived. She practically sprinted to her bedroom and came out wearing a pair of fishnet white thigh highs and a white leather choker with little diamonds around the outside. “Do you like?” she asked.

I nodded then beckoned her over with a finger. She walked over to me silently, swaying her hips with each step. I reached up and slid my hand along her inner thigh. She instinctively knew what I wanted and spread her legs wider so I could slip my fingers along her slit. I’d already discovered that she became wet very quickly whenever anything sexual was discussed. This time was no different as her pussy was already leaking and moist when I pierced it with my middle finger. “You like this, don’t you?” I asked.

“Yess, Pat. Sooo much,” she whispered.

“And you’re ready to do more for me? To give me everything?”

“Yessss,” she said. Her eyes were closed as she gave herself over to my probing fingers.

“I have some rules. You’ll follow them, understood?”

“O… okay,” she whimpered as I worked my fingers along her clit, intentionally trying to distract her.

“I wrote them down but I’m going to tell them to you and you’re going to repeat them, understand?”

“Yes. I will listen and repeat them,” she said dreamily.

“You will wear what I tell you to at all times.”

“I will wear what you tell me to at all times,” she repeated.

“You will never cum without my permission,” I told her.

She gasped as my fingers slid along her slick clit but she managed to stammer out, “I… I will never c… c… cum without your permission. ohhhh.”

“You will be satisfied with whatever small pleasure I choose to allow you to have,” I said. I had been thinking about this for days and was curious exactly how far I could push her.

“Of course I’ll be satisfied with any tiny pleasure you let me have, Pat,” she said, opening her eyes and looking down at me. It was like her gaze was piercing into my soul, trying to ascertain why I was doing this. She was challenging me. Not in the way I expected. Quite the opposite, actually. She wanted me to fully understand exactly how devoted to me she was.

“You need to earn my cock,” I said.

“I do… I do,” she said, knees buckling slightly as I curled my finger into her, “I desperately need to earn your cock, Pat.”

“You only get my cock when you’re a good girl. Are you going to be a good girl for me?”

“Yesssss… yess… just tell me how to be a good girl,” she said. She was now squirming against the palm of my hand, eyes still locked on mine as if my face held the secrets of the universe.

“You can be a good girl by hooking me up with other girls,” I said. Her eyes went wide and then a smile grew across her face.

“Ohhhhh… yessss,” she hissed, as if the very idea was a relief to her, “I’ll do it Pat. It’ll be so easy. You’re so fucking hot. I’ll get the hottest, tightest, sluttiest little whores to spread their legs for you. I promise, Pat.”

“Good girl,” I said and she moaned at the tiniest praise from my lips. It was becoming increasingly obvious what her kinks were. The way her mind worked and I pressed on, “But I don’t want just any girl. You know who I want, don’t you?”

She looked at me, her eyes glazed over as my fingers continued to work inside of her. Her whole body was quivering with arousal as her juices squelched in my hand. “I… I don’t, Pat. Tell me.”

I said nothing, I simply kept studying her face as she gasped and moaned. “Sydney,” I said simply. Aspen gasped loudly, spreading her knees further and leaking more juice into my hand,” Lee Ann,” I said, reminding her about our step sister. She nodded, but her brain was so fried from arousal she couldn’t form words at this point. “And Paris,” I said. The mention of our half-sister caused her whole body to quiver and shake. “Say their names. Tell me you’ll get them for me. Then you may cum.”

“I will, Pat. I will. I’ll get Sydney to surrender that strong, tight body of hers. I’ll get Lee Ann to spread her legs and offer you every hole. And Paris… oh god… our little half sister. I’ll hold her down while you fuck her slut ass if you want, Pat,” she said as her hips gyrated wildly against my hand.

I locked eyes with her and whispered, “Good girl,” and stroked her clit. That was all it took. The lightest graze and the faintest praise. Aspen collapsed onto the ground, screaming in ecstasy. One of her hands went to her pussy, desperate to prolong the orgasm. The other hit the ground and she flipped her head back, golden blonde hair arcing through the air as she stared at me and whispered back, “Thank you.”

---

She was true to her word. She brought me a bevy of hotties, hooking me up with every single one of her friends over the course of the semester. And I was true to mine, I let her have an orgasm after I fucked each of them. But I was still training her.

I held the vibrator in my hand as Aspen writhed on the bed. Her hands were cuffed to the headboard and her legs pulled wide by long ropes that I’d found. I teased her over and over with the vibrator, keeping her going for the past hour as I had her on the edge.

“Patttt,” she whined. I knew she was near her breaking point when she whined like that. Aspen had gotten to the point where she barely asked for anything for herself. When she even implied that she had a need it was because her brain was practically short circuited.

“What is it, slut?” I said in an innocent tone.

“I was a good girl, wasn’t I?”

“You were,” I said. “Very good girl.”

“Then why are you being mean?”

“Mean? Me? Doesn’t this feel good?”

“Yessssss… but,” she said but I cut her off.

“I’m making it feel extra good because this one was so hot and sexy.”

A small smile curled on her lips. Even when I was tormenting her like this, she received the praise with pride, “I’m glad you liked Brandy, Pat. She has quite a reputation.”

“I can understand why. She sucks a mean dick,” I said.

“I’m glad,” she said in a faint, whispery voice.

“And her pussy was very tight… I was surprised considering how slutty she is.”

Aspen just groaned. "I'm glad she was good, Pat. Do you love her?"

I laughed, expecting the question. "No. My heart belongs to others." This too was a now familiar part of our game. I'd grown up with a huge crush on our adopted older sister, Sydney and my step sister Lee Ann had been the forbidden fruit in the house during puberty. The girl that my teenage mind marked as "technically viable but still not allowed". Paris was the one that had taken me the longest to come around on. But after fucking your sister, seducing your half-sister seemed practically tame.

"Do I make you happy, Pat?" My sister was squirming and on the edge of an orgasm she would never allow herself to have without permission. And yet… she was asking about me. I leaned forward and kissed her and the kiss that was returned had all the eager desperation of a drowning woman in the middle of an ocean.

"You make me very, very, very happy Aspen."

She beamed up at me, her smile like a million lumens. I pressed the vibrator firmly onto her clit and that same smile morphed into a primal scream as the pleasure washed over her body while she tensed to fight off the orgasm she still didn't have permission for. Permission that she knew wasn't coming. She knew the rules. "End of the semester soon, my pet. And then what happens?"

"I get to earn my orgasms…" she said in a throaty whisper that would make ASMR Youtubers jealous.

"How?"

"By helping you seduce our sisters."

"And then you get to cum?"

She whimpered, "Only after you've had them all?"

"And what if you fail?

"I won't… I promise, Pat. I won't. I won't. I won't. They'll all fuck you. They'll worship you just like me. I promise!"

"And if they don't, bitch?"

She knew when I called her names like that that I was feeling particularly cruel. She knew what I wanted to hear. She practically cried as she said, "I'll never be allowed to cum again."

"That's right," I took the toy out of her, leaving her gasping for air and her whole body twitching from the sudden loss of pleasure.

I crawled up to her head and stroked my cock in front of her mouth. It drove her wild, having it so close. She stuck out here tongue and started whimpering and struggling against her restraints as I taunted her until, without any more words between us, I shot a load all over pretty face, glazing it with a huge load that she immediately began slurping up.

"Good girl. You should probably get packed for our trip. And Aspen?"

"Yes?" She said in a hazy, confused voice.

"No underwear at all, okay?"

"None?" She asked with a surprised squeak.

"Not a stitch."

"Yes, sir!* She skipped off to her room, eager as always to comply.

—

The drive home would have felt a lot longer had I not had such a great companion. And yes. She sucked my cock. Twice, actually. But that wasn't the best part. The best part was that I was able to talk about, fantasize about and plan my dream fetish with my best friend. And not only was she a willing participant in the conversation, she was incredibly excited by the prospect. My fetish had become hers exactly as she'd promised.

We decided on Sydney first. There were three primary reasons. First, she was the most strong willed of my sisters and might take some time. Second, she was the only one likely to really resist or defend the others so getting her onboard quickly made the most sense. And finally, she was my first real crush. I'd always had fantasies about her and various things over our lives left me to believe those fantasies were at least partially reciprocated.

When we arrived, the house was bustling as usual. My Mom was baking up a storm with some help from Sydney while Lee Ann and my step dad were watching a Rugby game. We walked in and we're immediately inundated with hugs. All five of them were happy to see us and treated us like returning heroes home from a far off war.

"I hope you were at least this affectionate to Sydney. She actually has been away in the army," I said. I gave Sydney a wink and she responded with a simple head bob. Understated as always.

"Not for much longer," she said. Sydney's deep, sexy voice filled the room. She had this natural way of commanding respect that I envied.

"You decided not to go career?"

She shook her head, "Too many idiots. I hate the bureaucracy. I want to accomplish something. Not spend my life battling red tape."

I nodded in agreement. I couldn't understand the specifics but I appreciated the sentiment. I looked over at Aspen who was currently getting a big hug from Paris. As the two came apart, Paris gave her a curious look and whispered something in her ear. Aspen blushed and gave her a shrug in return and then the moment passed. I made a mental note to ask her later about it.

"Want to watch the game with us?" Lee Ann asked.

"You going to explain the rules for the fifteenth time?"

She chuckled and shoved my shoulder, "it's cute you think it's only been 15." That got a snort from our Step Dad. As the only boy in the family, I was used to a certain amount of teasing but I joined them regardless because it was a chance to bond with the two people in the family, other than Aspen, I was the closest with. I overheard Aspen talking to Sydney and Paris in the other room. She was telling them about her new boyfriend in the hushed tones of shared secrecy. I kept making out words whispered conspiratorially. Words like "Amazing" and "Strong" that made it hard not to blush.

I knew what the plan was though. She was laying the groundwork. She'd given this a lot of thought over the past month. Planning everything to perfection. I didn't think Sydney or Lee Ann would be a problem. Not really. Ultimately we didn't have biology going against us. Paris would be the big issue but ultimately a combination of peer pressure and FOMO were the tools we planned on using.

But first, Aspen had to learn what the other girls looked for in a man. And, frankly, confirm they were all interested in men. There had been rumors during high school that Sydney was gay. In my opinion, those were the result of jealousy and bitchiness catalyzed by her not dating or putting out, her playing softball and then joining the service. But I knew her. I'd seen her swoon over actors or stare at a guy at the mall. I was pretty confident she was a Tomboy, yes, but still straight as an arrow. But we needed to be sure.

My idle thoughts were pushed from my head as Lee Ann snuggled up on the couch next to me. Over the last year, she'd really blossomed. She'd decided that she should start exercising more and, as with anything Lee Ann decides to do, she threw herself at it with gusto. Her body had the soft supple muscles of someone who was fit and healthy. It was simply impossible not to notice. "How are you doing, Lee Ann?" I asked.

She cooed softly and snuggled into me more. It was getting difficult to maintain my composure. "Just fine, Pat." In moments like this, I’m often vividly aware of my surroundings. The cool, slightly sticky leather chair that we’re sitting on. The fluttering drapes, catching the light breeze from the spinning fan above us. The gentle flicker of the light from that same fan. And yet, it’s the faint, sweet odor from my step-sister’s hair that I remember most vividly. A hint of strawberry and coconut. I remember the way her skin felt when she pressed against me. I can practically still hear the soft sigh of contentment as she sunk her body into mine, practically melting against me in a way that was far more sensual than I’m sure she expected.

I patted her bare shoulder, now suddenly very aware of the loose tank top and running shorts she was wearing. Our Dad was enthralled in the game and Lee Ann seemed to be as well but something about her made me suspect she was thinking about more than sweaty Australian men.

Later that night, I was filled with relief when Aspen snuck into my room and said, "Good but not great news. Not gay. Not even a little." She climbed into bed with me and I was instantly aroused feeling her smooth legs against me.

"Why isn't that great news?" I asked.

Aspen's tongue was inches from my ear as she whispered, "I just assumed you'd want to see all of us sisters together someday." My mild arousal rocketed to mega arousal at the thought. Aspen's hand found my cock and started stroking as she continued, "Mmm… I think you like that idea. The four of us writhing naked on the ground. Sweaty. Slutty. Moaning. Touching. Is that what you want, Pat?"

"Yessss," I whispered back. "How do you know she's not even a little?"

"She told me. She said she'd been very mildly curious in high school. In my own experience, almost all girls are, frankly. But when the rumors started it pissed her off so much that it completely killed it for her."

I frowned, annoyed again at the stupid dickish behavior of high schoolers. "What does she like?" I asked as Aspen continued to stroke my hard shaft.

Aspen's voice returned to a sensual whisper, "She likes it when a guy is strong. And overpowers her. Even restrains her."

"Really?" I asked, surprised. Sydney was always so strong and tough. I had always assumed she would be the dominant one in whatever relationship she had. It was one of many things that worried me about this plan. I just couldn't see myself being submissive and I was worried it would be this constant power struggle.

"She even sleeps sometimes with her hands tied or cuffed. Or her ankles tied. She had a boyfriend in the army who would truss her up so she couldn't move and then tease her for hours."

I pictured Sydney on the ground, ankles bent back and wrists behind her, all connected by rope. Her knees wide, allowing for access to everything. It was an image I'd never had before but couldn't get out of my head now.

The reaction must have been evident in my cock as Aspen laughed, "You like that, Sir? Imagining our strong, hot big sister tied up and vulnerable for you to use?"

That was it. I couldn't take it. I started cumming with a grunt. Aspen bent her head down under the covers and cleaned up the mess as she always did while I lay there catching my breath she murmured and whimpered as her own unfulfilled arousal washed over her, inflamed further by the taste of my cum.

"Aspen?" came a voice from the hall. she quickly hopped out of bed and stood up.

"In here Mom. Trying to find my laptop," she said loudly. Mom came in and Aspen was looking around for her backpack which we both knew was in her room. Mom didn't though and thought nothing of it, thankfully.

"Can you cook dinner tomorrow? We've got a thing at school for Paris. It won't take long but we'll miss dinner."

"Of course. Want me to make leftovers?"

"That would be terrific."

Aspen beamed. I knew what she was thinking. No parents for the evening. A perfect chance for Operation Sydney to begin.

---

The next day, on Aspen's advice, I made sure to keep myself busy with as much manual labor as possible. I mowed the yard, chopped some firewood, and then came inside and rearranged Paris's room. Paris always had a new plan for arranging her room. And at this point nobody ever wanted to help her. When I volunteered, she was ecstatic and Sydney clearly made a note of it.

I also gave occasional instructions to Aspen. This was also her idea.

"Don't be an ass. Not like that. Just politely tell me to do stuff tomorrow," she'd said.

And so I did. "Aspen, please bring me a screwdriver. Aspen, grab me a coke, please." That kind of thing. Her idea was to get Sydney seeing me as physically strong and emotionally mature. It seemed to be working too. By the end of the day, I noticed her sneaking glances at me constantly.

That's when the third part of the plan kicked in. "Sydney, come for a walk with me, please," I said. My tone made it a statement, and not a question. Paris seemed surprised by the interaction. Growing up, Sydney was the one in charge. But Sydney simply smiled and nodded.

I opened the door and we walked outside, heading down the driveway and down the sidewalk of our neighborhood before either of us said anything.

"Did you want to talk?"

I didn't answer right away. Just let her question dangle out there. About thirty seconds later I said, "I just wanted to get out of the house and get some exercise."

She smiled and looked at me, "I would have thought you got enough exercise today already."

I laughed and clarified, "That was lifting and muscle work. I just wanted to stretch my legs."

"With me?"

Again, I let the question hang out there for a moment before saying, "Of course. You're my favorite big sister."

She gave me a playful shove, "Whatever."

"I'm serious. You were even my first crush."

This time she laughed a genuinely mirthful laugh, "Really? Me? The high school dyke Tomboy?"

"I never bought those rumors. As far as I'm concerned, you were the most beautiful girl in school."

She looked uncomfortable and said nothing, simply smiled an awkward smile and tucked her hair behind her ear.

"Plus, you were always so in charge at home. I thought that was awesome."

She frowned slightly as we crossed a small bridge putting us into the central neighborhood park. The air was damp and humid and only the sounds of nature were heard around us. We were alone. "I'm kind of tired of being in charge…"

I turned to her, placing my hand on her arm and stopping our walk. "I didn't mean like that. I didn't like you being in charge of me. It wasn't bad. Just… confining. I meant you were a great example of how to be a leader and be in charge. Whenever I have a group project in school, I always think back and ask, ‘What would Sydney do?’”

She smiled softly, "Really?"

"Yup," I said, stepping slightly closer, invading her space ever so slightly.

"I think about you a lot Sydney. Especially when I'm in charge of someone."

Her eyes searched my face, trying to discern meaning in the unusual words. I simply stepped closer, our faces were inches away. Sydney was very tall for a girl and I only had an inch or so on her. I whispered, "I like being in charge." Suddenly, she kissed me. I didn't expect it and barely knew what to do with the kiss at first. It surprised me. I was so keyed up on what was necessary to seduce her I never once considered her making the first move

She broke the kiss and looked at me, words rushing from her mouth, "I'm so sorry, Pat, I shouldn't have…" She couldn't finish the sentence because I pushed into her, kissing her forcefully as I pressed her back up against the large Oak behind her. She moaned softly, pushing back at me. This was the moment of truth. What would happen when she felt me overpower her? Only one way to find out. I pushed my legs against her hip and grabbed her wrist, pinning them to her side so she couldn't move. This time, the moan into my mouth felt like it traveled the entire length of my body, setting me on fire. We made out like that for several minutes, lost in each other until we heard a voice.

"Guys? Sydney? Patagonia?" came Paris's voice through the woods.

We broke apart, Sydney blushing furiously, "I'm so sorry, Pat… that was…"

"The most amazing kiss ever? I agree."

She blushed and whispered, "We should forget it."

I simply responded, "No. We're definitely not forgetting that and we're definitely doing this again."

Sydney's face was a mask that Doyle Bronson would have been proud of. But I'd known her her whole life. I'd grown up with her. I saw the slightest tic of a smile. The miniscule nod of her head. The slight widening of the eyes indicating her surprise and excitement. It wouldn't be long before I was able to claim her as mine.

—

The next day, I was sitting around the kitchen with Aspen and our mother. We were discussing Lee Ann, her step-daughter. Now some mothers and step-daughters have problems. But that hadn’t been our family. Lee Ann hadn’t seen our mother as an interloper trying to take over the space left by her own. Instead, she viewed our mother as a wonderful role model and companion for her father. And for her part, our mother loved Lee Ann every bit as much as the rest of us. If anything, because she was reluctant for a long time to really lay down the law with Lee Ann, she kind of pampered her step daughter. All that made the conversation we were having weirder.

Lee Ann had stayed behind. She went to the small little liberal arts college in town and took the most bizarre, eclectic assortment of classes imaginable. What Freshman takes Modern Physics, Econometrics, French Literature, Mandarin and Discrete Math? She had enough AP credits that she was practically a junior but still. It was a weird assortment of classes. But for her second semester, she’d signed up for Creative Writing, Archery, Botany, Hebrew Studies and Asian Civilizations First Millenia. And our Mom was freaking out.

“She’s throwing her life away!” she said, filing her hands in the air wildlyt. Aspen and I exchanged a look and rolled our eyes.

“Why do you say that, Mom?”

“She’s just flitting about, taking classes with no plan. No vision.”

“Now does that sound like Lee Ann?” Aspen asked. “Has she ever shown any amount of flightiness… like… ever?”

“No,” my Mom said cautiously.

“Then why do you think she’d start now?”

“I don’t know… sewing her wild oats?” Mom said.

There was utter, shocked silence from Aspen and I. The idea of Lee Ann going off and being a wild party girl was about as foreign a concept to us as the idea of a fish who hates the water. But Mom was clearly concerned. I forced back the laugh that was trying to ripple through my body and quietly managed, “That doesn’t sound like her either.”

My mother opened her mouth and then shut it. She considered the words for a minute and then opened again, this time saying, “I know… I know… but how else do you explain this?”

“College burnout?” I said.

“Taking advantage of the fact she’s so far ahead?” Aspen said.

“Good thought… or maybe she’s found a boy and she’s matching his schedule.”

“No.. no boy,” Mom said, looking at Aspen who gave a short little nod. Aspen had clearly been talking to all the girls about their love lives and I made a mental note to find out what she’d learned. “I… I just worry about her, you know.”

“Talk to her,” I said.

She looked at me and sighed, “It’s not that easy. She’s not my daughter…”

Aspen and I both laughed, “She’s as much your daughter as the rest of us. She loves you. Respects you. Looks up to you. She cares about your opinion.” I leaned forward and gave her a brief hug, “And I think you’re wrong. I think she has a reason and you should listen to her. Don’t assume the worst. Remember this is Lee Ann. She’s always planning five steps ahead of the rest of us.”

Mom gave a little sniff and nodded before briefly smoothing out her skirt and standing up and walking into the other room in search of Lee Ann. I looked down and saw Aspen’s hand giving mine a small squeeze, “That was good advice,” she said.

“Yeah, it was,” came a voice from the doorway. Aspen yanked her hand away as I looked up to see Sydney leaning against the doorframe, arms folded in front of her watching us with that unreadable face.

“Hey, Syd,” I said.

“Hey,” she said. Now my sister is probably aptly described as laconic. But this was terse even for her.

“Aspen, c… Give us a minute,” I said, stopping myself from asking and simply telling her. Aspen said nothing for a heartbeat longer than I expected before leaning over and giving me a very light kiss on the cheek. The gentle, romantic gesture wasn’t lost on me and I felt the hair on the back of my neck go stiff. Other things went slightly stiff as well. The kiss wasn’t lost on Sydney either. I saw her eyes widen and then her brow furrow in confusion. The gesture was just platonic enough that you could convince yourself it was normal twin stuff. At the same time, the very soft lingering gentleness of the kiss made it all but impossible to deny that there was a romantic undertone of some kind.

“Can we talk, Sydney?”

She nodded before sitting down right next to me. “Yes,” she said.

“Have you been thinking about our kiss?” I asked.

Her eyes were locked on mine and she nodded slightly.

“Do you want to do it again?”

“I… I don’t know,” she said.

“I think you do. I think you’ve been thinking about it almost as much as I have.”

“More,” she whispered, her deep, sultry voice barely finding its way to my ear.

“Let’s go to my room and… talk,” I said. The pause. The intensive stare. The way our knees were just barely touching. It was one of the most erotically charged moments of my life. There was a long, length silence as she thought about my request. Well… my instruction, really. Then, the briefest of nods again. I had her. I knew it. She knew it. Tonight was definitely getting better.

Carly's Side, Chapter 6

This has been languishing for a long (LONG) time. Hopefully the next installment doesn't take as long as this one. As I've noted elsewhere, these are difficult to write for a whole host of reasons but I do enjoy going back and revisiting those heady early days of Carly and Jay's relationship. Expect the narrative to take a bigger divergence at some point as Carly returns home and discovers she's pregnant. For now, just enjoy that early debauchery with Kyrsten as the newly in love Jay and Carly feel each other out.

---

I lay next to my Master and his new lover, listening to them breathing as their words floated through the air, worming their way into my brain and my heart.

“That was… wow,” she said. “Fucking amazing.” Kyrsten’s words twisted at me, again eliciting that exquisite jealousy in my stomach that somehow made me wet and all to aware of my own emptiness.

“Best you’ve ever had?” he asked. I could practically hear the smirk on his face in the words he was saying. Listening to him flirt with her, even after fucking her, was a delicious sound to my depraved mind.

“Pretty close,” she said. I could hear her holding something back from him. She was trying to be careful. Trying not to break the spell of whatever this moment was.

“I’ll settle for that for now,” he whispered and suddenly their words ended as they made out just inches from where I lay curled up against Master’s back. “This is amazing, Kyrsten. I’m so grateful to finally get to be with you,” he said. I could hear the lovesick high school boy inside of him and how it was tempered by the experience of a decade of the real world. If absence makes the heart go fonder, experiencing the reversal of requited love must push a person to a whole other level. “You have to tell me what to do to push your buttons even better next time,” he said.

She giggled, “Ohh… is there going to be a next time?” And now she was flirting with him. Right here. With me right here. Why was this pushing my buttons so fucking hard?

“Of course,” he said, oozing with confidence. That was the thing that made me smile. I remember that distinctly. Hearing Jay’s bolstered confidence and knowing that was partly because of me filled me with warmth and happiness. “You’re my slut now.”

Kyrsten gasped and gave a little giggle. I felt the bed wobble as she must have wriggled even closer to him. She was in his arms now. In the arms that held me just hours earlier. The wave of emotions roiling through me was as intense as any I’d ever felt before. “Mmmm… I like that… your slut… that sounds… right, you know?” there was a long pause. She was clearly struggling with saying something. She shouldn’t be. There was no reason to be with him. My Master would understand anything. Conquer anything. “I was worried about… uhmm… well…”

Master said, “What… what were you worried about?”

I don’t know why but it clicked for me in that moment. The thing she’d been worried about all morning. The weight at the back of her head. “She’s worried because of this… after what happened with Jenn and Roland.”

I didn’t see her reaction but she must have nodded because Master said, “Why though?”

“I mean… I came here to hook up with him… you know? He was the only guy I’ve ever dated that combined being nice with pushing my buttons.”

“Seriously?” he said. I reached up and stroked his back, trying to communicate to him through my fingers. Telling him to relax. Reassuring him that he didn’t have to fix everything and everyone. Convincing him to let her tell it in her own time and words.

“You… you asked if you were the best I’d ever had… You’re not,” she said. I felt Jay’s back tighten at the words. I know it was involuntary and I’m sure he didn’t realize it but I knew that her words cut him deeply. No guy likes to hear that, but he didn’t overreact and his face must have shown now anger because she just continued, “But the other two were just real assholes. One was abusive. One was… worse in some ways. I don’t want to talk about it. They were wildly unhealthy for me and they didn’t last. Roland was the only good guy that I didn’t hate after a month.”

“Why’d you break up?” he asked softly.

“I don’t know… it was dumb. Stupid teenage kid stuff. I wanted him back. I was awful. And then…”

“You hooked up.”

She was crying softly now and I could feel him embracing her. Good, Master. Comfort her. I curled closer to his back and continued to listen. “I thought I had a chance. Jenn’s great but I’m good too… right?”

“Hell yeah,” he said and quietly agreed.

“And it was amazing… fantastic. As good as it’s ever been… but it was also awful,” she said, her voice sounded so distant and devastated. Now I wanted to hold her too. “Everything that happened during… you know… during. It showed exactly who Roland wanted.”

“Ohh… and then today happened,” Master said, realization dawning on him finally.

She sniffed, “Yeah… I just… I was worried that I was going to be just a party girl on this trip. Some kind of threesome slut for happy couples to fuck.”

There was silence for several seconds and then suddenly Master was sitting up and climbing over Kyrsten. He flopped down behind her, spooning her and scooting her closer to me now. She and I were face to face and our eyes were locked. Somehow I felt closer to my friend than I’d ever felt before. I watched her face as Master spoke, “You are amazing, Kyrsten. Absolutely fantastic. I want to see you again. I’m not going to lie, I want to fuck you again.” She smiled, her eyes still watching mine as I was watching her. I think we were both trying to read the reaction of each other to see what the real situation was. Jay’s words were important but I knew that it was my reaction and emotions that Kyrsten was most worried about. And, ironically, it was her that I was most concerned about as well. Master would be fine if things didn’t progress. She didn’t live in New York and she was a high school crush he’d finally gotten to experience. It could end today and he’d be fine. But did he want it to? Did I? Did she? Those were the real questions. “I also don’t want to hurt you. I CAN’T hurt you.”

He poked his head up over her shoulder and caught my eye. I looked at him and smiled, trying to wordlessly reassure him that I was perfectly happy to follow his lead and he was doing a great job. “I love what I have with Carly and I… I need to explore it. I have to. In fact… I’m pretty sure I love her… or will love her…”

My heart and stomach and pussy fluttered at those words. It was insane to think that at this point. And telling Kyrsten that was definitely going to scare her off. Boys can be so stupid. Kyrsten’s eyes were big and she was looking at me now. Trying to read me. “I want Jay, Kyrsten. I want him with every fiber of my being. I want him to own every inch of me. But the thing is… I don’t want or need to own HIM.” The confusion was obvious in Kyrsten’s eyes so I pressed on, “I want him to have fuck other girls… but not just fuck them… I want him to date them, romance them, make them happy and yes even fall in love with some. And then I want to hear every. Single. Detail.” Those last words were pointed at Master who was listening intently and gave me a little nod. I had no doubt that he understood what I was saying. “I’ll find him girls. I found him you. I wanted this today not just for you and him but for me too. And I’ll participate in a threesome or watch or just vacuum and cook. It’s up to him. If you make him happy and he still comes home to me, that’s all I want in life. That’s heaven to me.”

Kyrsten was crying now, tears flowing freely, “You’re so weird,” she said.

“I know.”

“I don’t deserve this.”

“Yes, you do,” Master and I said in unison. My tone was reassuring. His was insistent and almost offended.

“No… I don’t… none of this. I’ve been awful… to everyone…And then… you fucked me so hard…”

It was breaking my heart to see her like this and I didn’t know what to do or say to make it better. Fortunately, my new Master understood. He folded his arms around her and held her tightly, whispering into her ear. “You’ve never been awful to me. I’ve never thought badly of you, Kyrsten. You’re wonderful.”

She just continued to sob as he continued, “You need to understand something though. I’m not a ‘make love’ kind of guy. It’s not my thing. What makes me feel close to a girl is when we’re fucking. When I can feel that need race back and forth between the two of us in a feedback loop that pushes us both higher. That’s my version of making love. So when I fucked you earlier, that wasn’t me just using you. That was how I connect sexually with people. And it’s important that you understand that. I’m not those other two assholes. I’m not Roland. I’m just me.”

“Don’t be mad at Roland… he was never an ass,” she said, defending Master’s friend in spite of her own heartache.

“Tell you what, Kyrsten,” he said, leaning over her and looking down into her eyes. She looked so small and vulnerable at that moment and he looked so powerful and dominant. It practically made me swoon. “If you say yes right now, I’m going to date you… and fuck you… and train you,” he said. Her whole body shook with his words, twitching with arousal. “And I promise you’re going to love it. I don’t know if we’ll fall in love. Maybe we’ll just end up being fuck buddies. Maybe you’ll dump me because I’m a giant nerd and you hate giant nerds.”

She laughed and shook her head but said nothing. “But it’s YOUR choice. I don’t know where Carly and I are going but we’d like you to be along for the ride. I couldn’t contain my excitement at his words. He was doing it. He was embracing what I wanted and running with it. Making it his own. At that moment, I felt like I could fly. I leaned over and kissed Kyrsten softly before giving Master the kiss that he deserved for taking this step with her… with us.

“Good… now Carly. I’m going to fuck your friend nice and slow and you just sit there and watch. Don’t make a sound. Don’t distract me. I’m going to focus on her and what she likes. Oh… and don’t touch yourself, understand?”

I nodded, miming a zipper on my lips and throwing the key away which earned me a cute little smirk from him. Kyrsten just looked up at him as he loomed over her. She spread her legs invitingly and whispered, “Please, Master… Fuck me.”

“You don’t have to call me that,” he said as he started to slide into her.

“I want it, Master. Help me. Train me. Mold me into whatever you want from me. Just like Carly,” she said. Her words stabbed into me, giving me that jealous sensation again as my cunt rewarded me with the all too predictable flood. “I just want to make a great guy feel good. You were always a great guy. You deserve this.”

“And you deserve this,” he said as he stabbed into her. Shet let out a soft moan of relief, as if the thing that had been missing from her was finally found. I knew exactly what that feeling was. Jay managed to do that both with his cock and his emotions.

“I hope you can deal with my crazy side.”

He laughed, sliding into her two more times in rapid succession. “I think I know how to deal with that.”

She laughed and nodded, biting her lip as she let him continue to impale her. Master looked down and there was a little sheen of left over cum on her tit. “You missed some, slut,” he said.

“Sorry, Master,” I said as I leaned over to lick it with my tongue.

“I told you to be quiet, you dumb cunt,” he said, not even looking at me, just staring into Kyrsten’s eyes as he slowly ground away inside of her. “I guess I’ll have to punish you extra later.”

“Of course, Master,” I said with a saucy attitude that I knew would poke at him. He simply shook his head and laughed. He grabbed my hair roughly and yanked me to him, kissing me before flinging me away. He never stopped fucking Kyrsten though. His hips continued to hammer into her harder and harder.

Suddenly, he flipped her over, grabbing her hips and yanking her to the edge of the bed. “Enough of that… Now I’m fucking this slut the way I want,” he said. His right hand grabbed his cock and slid it into its target while his left hand reached over and gripped my hair tight. His fingers curled gently in my hair, showing his tenderness even in this moment. Then he was shoving me down, forcing me to watch from beneath as he split his new lover’s pussy in two. The sight of his cock being slowly engulfed by her soft, pink lips was beautiful. My lover. My Master. He was claiming someone. And I helped. “Get her off my silly Asian cumdump and I MIGHT give you some cock tonight.”

His words were like music to me. A perfect call to action. This is what I wanted. For him to simply tell me what he wanted so that I could obey. My tongue slipped out of my mouth, tasting Kyrsten’s pussy as it leaked its juices all over my face. I’m sure I looked pitiful in that moment but I didn’t care. This moment wasn’t for anyone else. Just for Jay and Kyrsten. Suddenly she was screaming above me, pushed over the edge by the overwhelming sensations. I pointed my tongue and flicked the tip across her clit, coaxing her orgasm to last even longer as she wailed above me.

“Let’s see how many times we can make this slut cum, Carly.”

“Noo…. please… it’s.. It’s too much,” Kyrsten said. But the words would have had more meaning if she hadn’t also been slamming her hips back against Master’s cock as hard as she could. I did my duty and stroked along her cunt, teasing her clit and occasionally allowing my tongue to graze Master’s cock as it continued its conquest.

“Please what, baby? Stop…. Or keep going?”

I flicked my tongue rapidly across her clit, causing another explosion to bubble up from her. “Fuck… fuck… fuck… I can’t… fuck… never stop!” she screamed. I heard a slapping sound as he smacked her ass a couple times. That pushed her to her third orgasm.  After that, I worked my tongue even more rapidly and Master slid his thumb into her ass giving her a fourth orgasm in roughly as many minutes.

Suddenly, there was a roar from above me and he shoved her down to the bed. She collapsed like a ragdoll. Limp. Her toes still twitched slightly but other than that she was still. I barely registered all that as Master’s big thick white cock suddenly was invading my mouth, forcing itself all the way down my throat. He growled, gripping my hair tight as he held on for dear life. The first spurt shot straight down my throat but I was ready. I knew my role. I knew what he wanted. I swallowed a healthy amount before he pulled out and stroked out another couple spurts on my face and then wiping his cock clean in my hair. It was utterly degrading and absolutely perfect. I couldn’t have written a better script for the moment. All I could do was sit there and stare up at him. He was my God in that moment. In a movie, the moment would have been accompanied by a spotlight and a chorus of angelic harmony. In real life, the moment was simply complimented by the happy giggles of our friend and Jay’s ragged breathing as he recovered from the exertion.

“You’re a pretty fucked up little gutter slut, my little cum dump.” he said and surprised me with a soft kiss despite the mess of my face. His words were so harsh and yet the gesture and tone said something entirely different. How could you infuse ‘cum dump’ with such love?

“Only for you, Master,” I said, leaning forward and kissing his feet like the geisha I had always fantasized about being.

“Kyrsten and I are going to take a shower, then go to lunch and then go shopping,” he said. My head snapped up. He was still playing the game. My cunt responded instantly. He understood. I didn’t want it to just be a game. This is what I craved. This right here. Someone to take me on these highs and lows and never let up. “You’ll stay here. Don’t get cleaned up. Just watch some porn and edge yourself until we return. Understand, slut?”

I nodded enthusiastically, 100% aware of Kyrsten staring at me like I was a freak. I was. I knew it. I loved it. And now, thank God, Jay knew it too. “Do you want me to use toys, Master?”

“Only your dildo. But no cumming. If you get close, hurt your perky little nipples with the clamps until you can go back to edging.”

“Yes, Master,” I breathed out, already picturing how much of a pathetic mess I’d be in a couple hours when the new lovers returned. “I might not be able to think by the time you return, Master.”

He fixed me with a cold, hard stare. Then he uttered words that I will always remember because they cut straight through me and etched themselves in my brain and my heart. But not just the words. The words alone would have made me pick up my clothes and walk out. What did it for me was the slight smirk of his lips at the corners. He was saying this because he knew I wanted him to. “I don’t care if you can think, whore.”

I just stared him in the eyes and said, “Yes, Master. Holes don’t need brains. Just owners.”

Kyrsten walked over. I looked like a mess right now but somehow she looked like a greek Goddess. Like a painting of a redheaded Aphrodite. She hugged Jay from the side, stroking his arm possessively and kissed his shoulder in an intimate gesture I knew I wanted to see over and over again. “This slut really is wrapped around your finger… or maybe it’s your big white cock?” She reached down and stroked his deflated shaft, practically pointing it at me as she taunted me with it.

“Hard to believe she’s become like this in  just a day or so. She used to be strong, smart and independent. Now she’s submissive, cock drunk and pathetic,” he said. “Nothing but a trashy cunt.”

Kyrsten made a tsk, tsk sound and looked at me, “Don’t be too mean, Master. Your cock is very good. And your mind is even sexier. I think you could turn a great number of women into begging sluts.”

He finally broke his gaze on me and looked at Kyrsten who smiled up at him. “You guys really do stroke my ego almost as well as my cock.” The three of us all laughed at the statement though it was obviously true. “Nobody’s gonna believe I managed to get two girls as hot as you guys,” he paused, stroking his chin as if considering an evil plan, “Maybe you guys should dress like cheap sluts so its less surprising to people,” he said. Kyrsten punched him playfully in the shoulder. I didn’t. I couldn’t even imagine that reaction. Instead, I simply moaned as I pictured it. The humiliation of it. And I realized, that wasn’t just what I wanted. It’s what I needed.

Meet Teagan

A lot of the women I post come from either google searches (when I'm looking for something specific) or various subreddits (which I sort of just archive for later reference). This was a sort of secret third option. When I started writing this series, I had a rough plan for it. I hadn't planned on having one of the girls be a trailer trash hottie but I randomly saw this image somewhere (can't remember where) and it seemed like a perfect fit for what I had planned. The palm tree tattoo even fit perfectly for a girl from rural South Carolina who wants to move to LA. 

Best Wingman Ch. 3

I continued fucking Malia off and on for most of the year. She seemed to get off on having Scott watch which, truthfully, I was starting to think Scott also got off on. I thought it was a little weird at first but Malia was such a hot fuck that I wasn’t going to complain. Some weekends, I thought she was going to wear my dick off for good.

The other thing that happened was that Scott and Caroline started dating. On the nights she would spend the night, Malia and I would fuck enthusiastically in my room. I tried to keep quiet but between the bed banging against the wall and Malia’s barely muted moans, I’m sure they knew what was happening. One morning, Malia had already left and I awoke to the glorious smell of bacon and cinnamon buns. I staggered out of my bedroom and saw Caroline was standing in the kitchen looking all cute with just one of Scott’s T-Shirts on.

“You guys seemed to have a good night,” she said with a wink.

“She wasn’t complaining,” I said.

“Oh… we heard. That DEFINITELY wasn’t complaining big guy,” she said, giving me a saucy little wink. Her flirting would have made me uncomfortable if she’d been anyone else, but that’s just the way she and I interacted. It had become pretty normal. What wasn’t normal was the gorgeous expanse of well tanned legs that she was showing me. I’ll admit, my eyes lingered longer than they probably should have. She kept working on breakfast, switching back and forth from foot to foot causing her hips to shake slowly to some silent tune she was listening to in her head.

Scott walked out, catching my stare before I could look away. He smiled at me and walked up to his girlfriend, wrapping his arm around her waist and kissing her. “Good morning, babe.”

She turned and gave him a kiss and opened her mouth to him. As I watched the two lovebirds make out, Scott’s hand grabbed her T-Shirt and he pulled it up, revealing her bare ass to me.

She realized exactly what he was doing and smacked his hand away as she abruptly broke the kiss, “Scott!” she said, yanking the t-shirt back down and blushing. She she looked over her shoulder at me and gave me a tight little smile.

“What, babe? I like showing off my girl. You’re sexy as hell,” he said, winking at me. “Brian, tell her she has a fine little ass.” He gestured at me imploringly.

“Uhmm… yeah… I mean,” I stammered, unsure exactly how much flirtiness I should engage in with my best friend’s girlfriend.

“Scott! Brian is a gentleman. Not like you,” she said, smacking him in the shoulder again.

“Did you not hear Malia last night. I don’t think he’s as much of a gentleman as you say he is,” he said. Caroline blushed again. I’m not sure who was redder though, her or me. “By the way, my cousin will be here tonight.”

“The Harvard professor or the trailer trash?” Caroline asked. She had a way of saying things in a much snarkier way than she actually meant. We’d gotten used to it so neither of us said anything.

“The South Carolina one… Teagan,” he said. Scott’s family was originally from South Carolina but most of them had moved away and largely looked down on the one branch that had stayed behind. I knew it was a bit of a sore subject with him. He’d mock them and rip on them but really hated it when other people piled on. “You’ll like her, Care. She looks a little like you,” he said, teasing his girlfriend.

She shot him a look and when he tried to kiss her to make amends she turned her cheek and said, “Uh-huh,” in a decidedly huffy tone.

I knew why she was annoyed. Based on the pictures I’d seen, the only resemblance between them was that they were blondes with nice figures. Beyond that, everything about them was different.

“I’ve got class later, can you pick her up Brian?”

“Yeah, no problem, which terminal?”

Scott laughed, nearly snorting orange juice through his nose. He rubbed his face and muttered, “Damn, Brian… that stung. No way do they have the money for a plane ticket. She’ll be at the Greyhound at 3:30,” he said.

---

I got to the Greyhound station at about 3:20 and waited. It was in a really rough part of town and I didn’t want Teagan to have to wait very long. Brain had shown me a picture of her so I knew what to look like. But even if I hadn’t, I’d have been able to pick her out easily. She stepped off the bus wearing a pair of white flip flops and short cut-off jean shorts. The tiny little tank top she was wearing was doing nothing to cover the black bra she was wearing. Her clothes all looked a size too small except for the tank top which was two sizes too large and practically dangling off of her. She was thick but in a good way. Big chest, strong legs, broad shoulders. She looked around casually, almost as if she was surveying the world for the first time. I honked the horn of my car and she turned to look at me before walking over with an exaggerated waggle to her hips. I swallowed hard. This girl was going to be trouble.

She leaned over the passenger window, peaking in and showing off her big tits. “You, Brian?” she asked, smacking her gum as she chewed. I was suddenly reminded of every movie scene where a prostitute propositions a John. Yup. Trouble.

“Yeah. Scott told you I was picking you up?”

“Yeah,” she said, flinging her small bag of clothes into the backseat and sliding in. “What do I owe you?”

“Uhmm… nothing?” I said, confused.

“Not an Ass, Grass or Cash sitch, huh?” she said. Her southern accent made her words slide out as one, horribly poorly enunciated, blur.

“Uhhmm… no… it’s fine… just happy to help a friend.”

“Suit yourself, stud,” she said then looked out the window and instantly started fiddling with a joint and a lighter.

“Uhmm… not in my car if that’s okay.”

“Whatever,” she said despondently but she slid the small joint back into the plastic bag she’d pulled it from and went back to staring vacantly out the window.

“What brings you to town?”

“Had to get away from that hellhole. Scott offered me a place to crash for a couple nights. Figure I’ll just hitchhike to LA. I’m gonna be a star, you know,” she said.

“Uhmm… movies or TV?” I asked, really not sure how to respond to that.

“Don’t matter… just so long as I’m rich,” she said. “I met a guy who runs a talent agency. Says I’ve got what it takes.”

“Teagan… I… A lot of those are scams,” I said.

Her head snapped around to me, “Dontcha think I already know that? I done did my research. This here’s a legit talent agent. Dockwell and Jenkins. They represent Scarlett Johansson… did you know that?”

“Uhmm… no… I didn’t,” I said, mentally reassessing the young woman. Her accent and grammar were poor but maybe they simply masked the mind behind it.

“He and I got to talking at a bar. He tried to sell me on being a triple threat… you know what that is?”

I shook my head as I stole a glance at her. Her tan legs looked shiny and inviting and I was, admittedly, a little distracted.

“Oh bless your heart, Brian,” she said, patting my knee, “It’s a bitch who can dance, sing, and act. But I gave him a sample of my singing and we agreed that wasn’t my strength, if you get my drift.”

“But at least you can dance?”

“He sure thought so…” she said as she let her words drift off. I imagined her dancing and found the image completely incompatible with what I knew about her, “But just my extra special kind of dancing… private dancing… you know?” Her voice got low and suddenly the image I had of her dancing had much less clothing and a big metal pole. Now that made more sense. I swallowed hard and nodded.

“How long are you staying?”

“Probably just one night… unless something gets me to stay a second… or someone,” she said with a smirk. It was hard to tell if she was flirting with me specifically or just randomly positing that she might hook up with someone. We rode along back to the apartment without speaking, me unable to get the image of her dancing erotically out of my mind, her humming some peppy little pop song and proving that she was, indeed, completely tone-deaf.

When Scott got home later, we had a nice dinner and a couple beers. Teagan flirted with me the whole time, leaving me embarrassed and uncomfortable.

“What’s the matter, Brian?” she asked, giving me a little wink as she brought a forkful of  salmon to her lips, then closed her eyes and ate it with an exaggerated “mmmm” of enjoyment.

“Nothing,” I said, shifting in my seat as Scott chuckled.

“Ohhh… am I making someone uncomfortable? Or something?” she snickered. She and Scott exchanged a glance of amusement. “Maybe there’s something I could do to help with that?”

“No… no… I’m fine,” I stammered.

“She really doesn’t mind helping out, Brian. She’s easy,” Scott said. I stared at him and then glanced at her. Her cousin had basically just called her a slut to her face, surely she’d be pissed off.

Instead, she simply looked at me and ate another bite of her fish, this time twirling her tongue around it with a blatantly sexual action. I swallowed hard, the thought of a different pink meat getting tasted by her tongue flitting through my mind. “Uhhmm… that’s your cousin, man…”

“So what?” she said, “I bet Scott wouldn’t even mind watching, would you cuz?” My friend simply shrugged and she continued, “I want to get laid… do you want to get laid, Brian?” she asked, leaning towards me and using her arms to squeeze her breasts together highlighting her large breasts.

"Uhh… maybe… I mean…"

"Good… cause I wanna get fucked… and not like some kinda romantic shit. In fact, don't even stick it in my cooch. Just grab a stick of butter and lube my ass up, stud?"

I couldn't think of anything to say. I'd never had someone so sexually aggressive and blunt before. Malia was eager and not shy about much of anything but this was like a whole other level.

"It's weird with Scott here."

She laughed and slid down on the floor, looking up at me with big eyes accented with copious makeup. "Scott's fine. He likes watching?" The way she said it left me with the distinct impression it wasn’t their first time doing this.

"Sure. Sometimes," he said. Those were his words but his smile, posture and the look in his eyes told me something different. He was getting off on this.

The realization gave me a little more comfort. I grabbed Teagan's hair in my hand and she murmured, "Mmm… yeah, stud."

"Show your cousin how good you can suck dick," I responded, fishing my cock out and presenting it to her. She dove forward, hoovering up my cock like it was a heroin laced popsicle. I leaned back, enjoying the work as I gently guided her up and down on my cock. I didn't watch Scott directly but I couldn't help glancing at him occasionally. He was just sitting there stroking his cock through his pants. "You sure you're good with this. It's your cousin, man."

He simply nodded dreamily, entranced by the sight of his cousin basically skull fucking herself on my cock. I shrugged, still not sure of the game we were playing but my arousal was overriding everything. I fucked her mouth harder and harder, holding her on my cock as she spluttered around me before letting her up and repeating the process. Her mascara was running and there was saliva all over her messy face but she didn’t complain. Hell, she looked as if complaining was the literal last thing she might do.

“Fuck… I need some pussy,” I said.

“I figured you’d want to take my ass, stud?” she said, flipping onto her hands and knees and spreading her ass cheek wide and inviting.

“You sure?” I asked, stroking my cock at the target before me.

She laughed, “It’s a little big but I’ll manage.” She sounded so matter of fact about it. Like she was challenging me. I’d never had anal before. Most girls were a little intimidated by the size. Teagan seemed to take it almost as an insult that I was worried.

“Shit… I need some lube,” I said.

“Butter works just fine… vegetable oil if you got it,” she said but Scott gave a little chuckle from across the room and tossed me a bottle of KY jelly. “Oooh… big spender gonna treat my little ass right, huh?”

I said nothing, just applied a liberal dose of lube to her ass, rubbing it in with my thumb while stroking even more on my cock. I knew from the few aborted attempts I’d had over the years that my only chance was to have it be really slippery and go slow. As I positioned my cock against her sphincter, I pushed slightly, watching it strain at first and then as she exhaled, it opened up for me and I slid in. “Fuck… me… Damn… fuck,” she said.

“You okay?”

“Uh-huh…” she managed. It sounded more like an affirmation than a denial but there was uncertainty in her voice. I eased another couple inches into her and she gave out a long moan, “Yess… geezus… cuz… fuck… fuck…,” she said. Scott just sat there silently. Watching with rapt attention.

I slipped the last couple inches in and bottomed out. Her reaction was to simply collapse forward, ass still high in the air with her overly manicured fingernails spreading her cheeks wide. There was a light sheen of sweat on her and as I pulled out and slammed back in she started moaning more and more enthusiastically. Each slide in was met with a sound of pleasure and a tightening of her sphincter that was so pleasurable it almost made me black out.

“Do it bastard… fuck my fat fucking ass!” she screamed.

“Yeah?” I said, feeling that boiling over of aggression that Malia has taught me to embrace.

“OHhh… yeah… shove that fucking meat stick in my butt baby!”

I shoved her hands down and smacked her ass, causing her nice bubble butt to ripple pleasantly before gripping the flesh and spreading her more fully. Now with a cheek in each hand, I grabbed tightly and started increasing my pace. She said nothing, just fucked me back even harder in return. We were panting and groaning. Rutting like wild animals. I knew I wasn’t going to last long. When Teagan wasn’t grunting obscenely, she was instead spilling filth that would have provided a first class education to even the most worldly of sailors. I don’t remember most of it. Some of it was barely english. I do remember, “Rape my ass like a Viking,” as it struck me, even in that moment, as being incongruously erudite. She also at one point begged me to “hurt her so bad she couldn’t sit for a month.” I just spanked her harder and kept pounding her ass since that’s what she seemed to want.

After several minutes of this, I finally had enough. I grabbed her hair, yanking her back hard and used that as leverage to fuck her with three or four more really violent strokes. All I could think of through the red haze of aggression was how I wanted to fuck her until she couldn’t talk anymore. When I came, I screamed out and shot several spurts in her before pulling out and finishing on her back. She didn’t say or do anything, just started madly frigging herself until not 5 seconds later she was coming, her whole body quaking as my cum landed on her back.

She lay there panting as I collapsed beside her. I looked over, Scott was gone and his bedroom door was closed. “Fuck,” I said.

“I’ll say, stud. That baby maker of yours is fucking to die for. No wonder Scott keeps you around…”

“What?” I said in confusion.

“He gets off on it. You hadn’t noticed?”

“I mean… I guess… thought he was just trying to be a good wingman or something.”

She laughed, “Guys really are stupid. You know that.”

“What do you mean?”

“Just fucking pay attention. Geezus. If a dumb redneck can figure it out. Surely a smart college boy like you can!”

She said nothing more after that, putting off my attempts to talk to her about it. Obviously Scott liked to watch. I figured he just enjoyed being a good friend and probably was a little bit of a voyeur. Fortunately, it only took  me a couple more months to figure out a little bit more of the puzzle that was my best friend.

Teagan left the next day and I never saw her again. She went to LA and last I knew, she had some minor success on some trashy reality shows and leveraged that into being a decently successful “influencer”. Given her ambition and hidden intelligence, I wasn’t surprised. Still, whenever someone mentions her in passing, I always have fond memories of that afternoon.

The Soccer Mom Pt. 2

stood there, awkwardly looking at Beth and her, thankfully still deaf, son. “Uhhmmm,” I managed to stammer, really not sure what to say.

“I’m so sorry,” Beth said in a businesslike manner, her calmness only belied by her flushed skin, “We can wait in the car… or come back in an hour?” she said, signing the words so her son could understand what was happening.

“Sure… sure… I’ll uhmm… I’ll be ready soon,” I said, nodding at her and then looking at Alex, “We’re gonna have some good fun, champ!”

He beamed up at me, blessedly oblivious to the adult awkwardness. Beth took him back to the car, hands twirling in front of her as she explained the confusion to her son. I felt a hand creep up behind me as Skye nuzzled my neck. “She’s kinda cute,” Skye said with a sexy purr in my ear, “That’s the butt plug girl from the restaurant, right?” My eyes dipped down to Beth’s plump ass and her short little shorts.

“Uhh… we still don’t know that for certain… but yeah,” I conceded, closing the door. “She heard you, by the way.”

“Is that a problem, Master?” she asked, stepping back and placing her hands behind her back, “Do you need to punish me?”

I smiled, “Later, Skye,” I said.

She beamed at me, “Does that mean there’s a next time?”

I nodded, “Yes. You’ve earned a second date.”

“Matt,” she said, stepping close to me and giving me a sweet, almost chaste, kiss on the corner of my lips, “I really appreciate this… Can you tell me why this date was better though?”

“You weren’t trying so hard,” I said simply then, after a moment’s thought, “And neither was I.”

She bit her lip and nodded, giving me another little peck, “Agreed. It’s funny because, once I stopped trying, being with you is actually very easy.”

I bobbed my head in agreement and returned the kiss, holding her in my arms. We quickly scarfed down our breakfasts and I took Skye home, letting Beth know I’d be right back. Skye, despite some very cursory protests, couldn’t be deterred from sucking my cock on the short drive. “I want you rock hard and thinking of me,” she said, “Or rock hard thinking of that Soccer Mom’s little bubble butt… either way,” she said before inhaling me fully. It wasn’t a long blowjob and getting off from road head isn’t exactly easy. So all it did was get me turned on and a little frustrated but all in a good way. I managed to almost completely calm down by the time I returned home. Almost.

Hopping out of the car, I walked towards the house, gesturing for Alex and Beth to join me. She was wearing another skimpy outfit. Little shorts and a tight black t-shirt cut to show off her smooth, flat stomach. She handed me a check, and I wasn’t surprised to see that it was a personal account. Not joint. “Lovely to see you again, Mrs. Undergiven. C’mon, Alex, you ready to get started?” Beth’s hands translated.

He smiled at me and said, “Yeah!” before sprinting around the house and leaving Beth and I laughing at his eagerness.

“Beth,” I said as we walked along the side of the house and out into the field in my backyard, “About this morning…”

She waved her hand, “Don’t worry about it. I won’t judge your mistakes if you don’t judge mine,” she said. Something about her tone bothered me.

“Skye wasn’t a mistake,” I said.

“She’s a little young for you, isn’t she?” the question sounded judgmental but the tone sounded… different.

“Maybe… Yeah, probably, actually. But she’s an adult able to make her own decisions.”

“How old is she?” she asked.

I paused, surprised by the seemingly random question, “24.”

She nodded as if I’d answered some other question as well. I furrowed my brow as I tried to puzzle out what she was really getting at but turned my attention to the matter at hand, Alex’s soccer. I ran him through his paces, teaching him some skill drills he could do at home on his own. Beth sat on my back deck, watching Alex and I run in the backyard. I was taken back to 15 years earlier when I’d done the same with my kids while my wife watched. It was a bittersweet memory that came to me unbidden.

No. That’s not accurate. It was prompted by Beth’s laugh. It reminded me of my wife’s laugh, something I’d only heard in a couple home videos, usually of her filming the kids or I doing something silly. One of the first things I’d done when she passed is tried to find videos of her but she’d been the filmographer most of the time and I had precious few instances of her and the few I had were treasured possessions. I didn’t watch them as much as I did in those first few years but they still got replayed when I was feeling particularly melancholy.

“You’re very good with him,” Beth said, shaking my hand as we finished.

“They do a good job of keeping you young,” I said.

I hadn’t meant it as a compliment to her, merely a commentary on how I felt when I got to run around with a bunch of elementary school kids. But she took it differently and flushed lightly, “I’m not that young,” she said, “Your date has me beat by two years.”

The phrasing of that statement caught my attention and my eyes snapped to hers. She realized what she said and waved me away, “No… no… not like that. Just jealous of people that young and beautiful.”

“I’d hardly call 26 old,” I said, then, feeling strangely bold, “And you’re quite beautiful.”

“You shouldn’t say that,” she said. Alex was next to her and she was translating as we talked but she faltered over the last part and then signed something else.

“Sorry if I made you uncomfortable.”

“You’ve made me very uncomfortable the last 12 hours,” she said, referring to the night before for the first time. I hadn’t intended to bring it up because… well… because of everything.

Taking a deep breath, “I wasn’t going to say anything. Your relationship is your business.”

“But?” she said.

“But nothing,” I told her. Alex climbed into the car and Beth and I stood four or five feet apart. Despite the distance, the silence and sense of being alone felt disturbingly intimate.

“Bullshit,” she said, making sure her back was to her son, “Say it.” There was a heat in her voice and I tried to decide what was going to make her less angry..

“You shouldn’t be treated like that.”

“Oh that’s rich,” she said, raising her voice higher. “The man who makes his little lolita call him ‘Master’ wants to lecture me?”

“What? No… it’s not like that,” I stammered.

“What isn’t it like? You’re into some obviously kinky shit, Matt. Don’t go judging me.”

Whether it was the attack on me personally or some inextricable need to be a white knight, I couldn’t help myself, “Do you like it?”

“What? Why would you ask that?”

“Because it’s an important question. Hell! It’s the ONLY question,” I turned to her and pointed, “It sure didn’t look like you liked it last night!”

“Does SHE like it?” Beth asked, yelling right back at me.

I nodded, “Yes. She loves it!” I yelled before dialing myself back and forcing a calming breath out. “We had a shit first date and she asked for a second chance because… well… yeah… she loves it. That’s all I’m saying about it,” I said.

Beth didn’t know what to say. She stood there for a moment watching me as I let the anger inside seep away. “I should go,” she said.

I nodded, opening the door and gently closing it behind her, silently waving to Alex goodbye. I doubted I’d see them again. She probably wasn’t going to put him on my team next year and there was no way she’d be back for more practice sessions.

Or so I thought. I got a voicemail message twenty minutes later that said, “I’m sorry for blowing up at you. We’ll see you next week, same time. If that’s okay?”

I typed and deleted several replies before finally sending back a simple, “Sounds good.” I really didn’t know what else to say but having the conversation via text seemed like a bad idea. Putting the incident behind me for the moment, I texted Skye with a simple, “How are you doing today?”

The response back was quick. A gif of a woman stretching out luxuriously in bed and a simple, “Mmmmm… so good… a little sore though, Master.”

“You don’t have to call me that,” I typed.

“I like it though,” she replied, giving a little winky emoji at the end.

“I’d like to see you again,” I said.

“So formal, Master. Haven’t I made it clear? Just tell me what you want and I’ll be there…”

I paused, thumbs poised over my phone as I contemplated my response before typing, “I want a friend. I’m not looking for a girlfriend.” And then, after a moment’s hesitation, I sent a second message, “I want a sex slave.”

She sent me back, “😳💦… Yes, Master.”

And that’s essentially how the next month went. Wild decadent evenings with Skye, soccer practices, and work. Skye gave me exactly what I’d asked for. She really was terrific. She wasn’t clingy and seemed to genuinely want to be just a friend… when she wasn’t striving to be the perfect fuck slut that is. And boy, let me tell you she took to the latter with gusto. She was eager to please in any way I required and once I had my fill, she found this wonderful balance of being friendly and flirty right up until I was ready to go again and she would descend once more into utter slutdom.

It was in one of those friendly, slightly flirty moments when we had the conversation that proved to be pivotal.

“Do you like me, Matt?”

“Of course,” I said. She was standing there in the kitchen making a sandwich. If not for her nudity and the red stripes criss crossing her luscious ass and thighs, it would have simply appeared to be an utterly mundane domestic scene.

She nodded at my comment but said nothing else. Her lack of response prompted me to ask, “Why?”

She shrugged, “I’m just curious. I know I’m not who you’re thinking about when you’re fucking me.” Her tone was completely matter of fact. As if discussing something as ordinary as the weather or if the lawn needed to be mowed. It was so neutral the words didn’t fully register at first.

“Huh… yes I am?” I said. It was mostly true.

“No… you’re thinking of that soccer mom you’ve been seeing,” she said, her eyes twinkling and the smirk evident on her mouth doing nothing to reassure me.

“Skye… no… I’m not,” I said. Had there been times that I’d briefly imagined Beth’s lovely body writhing underneath me. Submitting to me. Pleasuring me? Yeah… a couple… maybe more than that if I was being honest. But it wasn’t like I was always fantasizing about Beth and wishing she was the one I was fucking. When I was with Skye, she was my focus. “Truly, Skye… I’m not fucking Beth vicariously through you.”

Skye smiled at me warmly and then came over and gave me a light kiss, “It’s okay if you are, Matt. We’re friends. I kind of think…” her voice trailed off and she looked away.

“What?” I asked. “Tell me.”

The sternness in my voice trickled out and she quietly said, “It would be kinda hot if you were fucking me while wishing you were fucking her…”

“Really?”

She bit her lip and nodded. “Sometimes… not all the time… I still want you to fuck ME most of the time… but… you know… if you sometimes wanted to fuck her… that would be kinda hot.”

“Come here… Beth,” I said.

She gasped before taking two steps towards me. “You’ve been teasing me for weeks and I can’t take it. I need to fuck you… hard.”

She nodded, “Okay, Matt… but we need to be quick. My husband could show up any minute.”

I smirked, “Don’t worry. With that hot little ass of yours, I won’t last long.”

She smiled back and we ran off to the bedroom to complete the fantasy, ticking off yet another item from Skye’s sexual bucket list.

That became a regular part of our routine. Skye would tease me about Beth. Text me during training. Whatever she could think of to guarantee I could never forget Beth. About two weeks after that first incident, I was standing in the backyard while I watched Alexander dash between the cones before lashing a ball into the side net. He didn’t break stride and instead sprinted to the next set of three cones and repeated the process. Over and over like a machine.

“How are things at home?” I asked Beth. She was standing next to me wearing a pair of bright red bike shorts that were very short and a loose tank top over a gray bra. Just her typical athletic casual look.

She looked at me and raised her eyebrow and I realized what my wording implied.

“No… I mean, and I’m really not trying to pry.”

Her back stiffened and there was a long pause while we walked through the long grass in silence punctuated only by the thumping as Alexander kicked another ball into the net. “It’s… it’s complicated,” she said finally.

I nodded. I really didn’t want to pry. But every bone in my body told me something was wrong with their relationship. If it was normal marital friction, I was the last person who would want to get involved or come between them. But if it was something worse… well… I guess my inner white knight wanted to ride to the rescue of the damsel in distress. “Well… if you ever want to talk, I’m here.” A month of Beth’s teasing probably wasn’t helping.

“Thank you,” she said and I let the subject drop.

I nodded as I tossed a ball to Alexander who deftly flicked it and turned, passing the ball to his mother with a grin. She flicked the ball up with her foot and into her hand, allowing the backspin of the ball to drop the ball onto her palm where it spun for a moment.

“I forgot you’d played,” I said. She’d mentioned it once in passing but I hadn’t really thought much about it. Probably too distracted by how attracted I was to her if I’m being honest with myself.

“Yeah,” she said. She let the ball drop from her hand and she juggled the ball twice with her right foot, then twice with her left before gently volleying it to Alex who received the ball and dashed off. “Wish I’d gotten to play longer.” Something about the way she said it seemed almost unbearably sad. Her eyes flicked to Alexander.

“Oh… Oohhhh, “ I said as realization dawned on me. “Were you going to play in college and then…” I said, nodding vaguely towards the child sprinting back towards us.

“Yeah. I haven’t had the best luck with men,” she said.

I furrowed my brow, “So you and Reed in high school?”

“No… not at first. Reed’s not Alexander’s biological father,” she said. I stayed quiet, allowing her to continue, “I was young and stupid. One time. One… fucking,” she said with an unnecessarily lowered voice, “time. And it changed my world.”

“So what about Reed?”

“Damaged goods don’t have a lot of choices,” she said simply, “Reed was willing to step in and help. Gave me a home when my parents kicked me out. Helped me raise Alex. He’s been good to us,” she said.

“Beth, forgive me if I shouldn’t ask this… but… Reed… does he… has he…,” I tried, struggling for words.

“He’s not abusive, if that’s what you’re asking. Not physically at least.”

“Good,” I said, though I put a mental pin in the ‘physically at least’ qualifier.

“He loves Alex and I. I know he does. It’s just… well… you may have noticed, he’s a bit… controlling,” she said.

“I’ve noticed.”

“I don’t really mind. I probably need that. I was the wild child that got knocked up at 17 after all. I need someone to be like that for me,” she said. The words didn’t sound right to me. Rehearsed. Practiced.

“You’re not damaged goods,” I said, tossing the ball to Alex again as he completed his fifth run of the drill. This conversation wasn’t going to last much longer because Alex wasn’t going to either. He was already drenched in sweat.

She blushed and nodded, “That’s nice of you to say. But we both know it’s not true. 17 year old sluts don’t get a lot of options in life.”

“Teenagers make mistakes and shouldn’t have their entire life pre-judged by those mistakes,” I said emphatically. I think the forcefulness of my words surprised her, she looked at me with wide eyes and nodded again. “Don’t let anyone tell you differently, Beth. Not even Reed, okay?” This time the nod was slower but somehow more certain.

After that she seemed to really perk up. She hopped up and started helping with the training. It was hard not to get distracted by her tight little ass and curves. Her short, powerful legs looked smooth and shiny in the late summer light as she had a sheen of sweat coating them. Her large, pert breasts bounced around despite her sports bra’s best attempt to keep them contained. It was hard not to get distracted. When she handed me the check at the end of training, she whispered “Same time next week?”

I smiled and nodded, enjoying the sight of her perky bubble butt as she walked away laughing with Alex as their hands waived away in sign language that I had no hope of understanding.

The next week, right at 11:55, the doorbell rang. I jumped up and walked to the door, opening it to see Beth standing there. “Hey, Beth. Where’s Alex?” I said, looking around.

“He started school this week. He won’t be here today.”

“Oh,” I said in confusion. Beth was dressed like she normally was, skimpy gym clothes. I realized that I’d never seen her in anything else really. Just varying degrees of skimpiness. Today was right at the edge. Her small white sports bra was leaving little to the imagination.

“I just had so much fun last week. I was hoping… uhmm… well… maybe you could train me?”

I laughed, “I had fun last week too. Sure though. I don’t mind helping you out. Are you just looking to get in a little better shape? What’s your goal?” I asked as I started walking away from her through the house and to the back door.

She giggled behind me, “I just really enjoy the way you train.” It was a curious comment but her voice betrayed nothing. It wasn’t said in some vampy seductive way. Just a casual statement.

“Well, let’s start with some dribbling and see where you’re at.”

She was remarkable. It’s really hard to tell with people, but given that she hadn’t played in over 8 years at that point, I was really impressed. I ran her through the paces, pushing her harder and harder with her excelling at every task I gave her. We finished up with a fun drill involving her controlling a directed ball and then volleying a shot first touch. It’s a really tricky skill that even seasoned professionals will miss-hit frequently. Not only did she rarely miss the goal, she banged several into the side net. “You’re amazing,” I told her honestly as we walked towards the house.

“Thanks,” she said, “I haven’t felt that alive in a long time. It was nice to get out there and kick the ball and not have to worry about anything else.”

“Well you were great. You must have been a star on your team?”

She looked distant for a moment and I was worried I’d struck a nerve. “I was. Freshman year I started every game for the varsity team. Scored 17 goals.”

“Geezus. Wish I’d been that good,” I said honestly. I’d been a bang average high school player. It paid my way through the D2 school that gave me a scholarship, introduced me to my wife that I’d met in college. But I’d never been in danger of being a star. Those that can’t do coach, right?

“I hooked up at the beginning of junior year with the Varsity men’s team captain,” she said, explaining the mystery. “We were at a club tournament together. One thing led to another. He got me drunk on tequila and bam. Nine months later, along comes Alexander.”

“And then Reed,” I said.

She shrugged, “Yeah. And then Reed.”

“You aren’t happy, are you Beth?”

“No. Reed is what I thought I wanted… needed really,” she said.

“But he’s not? Too much of a control freak?”

She laughed, “Too much and not enough all rolled up in one.”

I must have looked confused, “It’s… it’s complicated,” she said, “I… well… you know how everyone has… uhmm… interests, right?”

“Hobbies?” I said, knowing that wasn’t the right answer but unwilling to take a leap in case I was wrong.

“Proclivities… sexually,” she said, lowering her voice as if someone might hear us.

“Kinks,” I said and she blushed but nodded.

“Yeah,” she said, sipping her water and saying nothing. She let the word just hang out there as my mind went wild. “I guess you could say I have a type… I uhmm… I like… well… I got knocked up by the captain of the soccer team. And when he dumped me, I got married to the assistant coach who opened his home to me.”

“Kinda messed up, isn’t it?”

“Oh yeah. I realize that now. I’ve known for awhile, really. I wouldn’t call Reed a predator but… yeah… it was bad. I was technically 16 so it was legal. But the assistant coach. Kinda fucked up, right?”

Hearing such a cute, innocent girl swear casually like that is strangely hot to me. “Okay… so you like the alpha male guys,” I said.

“That’s what high school me thought. I got off on being told what to do. It reminded me of… well… I just like male authority figures.”

“Daddy issues?” I asked, laughing.

She shrugged noncommittally in answer. “Call it what you want. I like a strong man. That’s what does it for me.”

“And now you’re here with your kid’s soccer coach.”

“And now I’m here with my kid’s soccer coach,” she repeated flatly.

“What do you want, Beth?”

“I honestly don’t know,” she said. There was a long silence as we looked out into the yard, avoiding eye contact or speech, “My husband is leaving me,” she said.

“What?”

She nodded, “He served me papers today. He’s also trying for full custody.”

“What?!?” I said. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah… I’m fine. I came here after talking to the lawyer. He said there was no chance Reed could get full custody… especially since the PI I hired had the pictures of him doing lines of coke off a hooker’s stomach.”

I couldn’t help it. I laughed. It was too funny an image for me. Beth joined me, the laughter seeming to release some of the tension in her.

“You hired a PI?”

“Yup… that’s why I have my own bank account. Reed would never let me have one but I got a refund check for some medical bills and opened one up. I paid you with the little bit extra that the PI didn’t take. It felt good to use some of the money for Alex… he really does like you by the way.”

“So… What… uhmm… what does that mean… for you guys?”

“My lawyer thinks the best thing to do would be to just roll with it for now. Don’t fight back right away. Wait until he fires the first legal salvo and then hit back… hard.”

I shrugged, “I don’t know anything about legal strategies… but you don’t have much money… do you have a place to stay? What about Alex?”

“Alex will be fine with Reed for a week or two. It’ll suck but for all Reed’s faults, he’s a good father. A little overbearing but he’d never let Alex get hurt.”

“Coke and hooker’s notwithstanding,” I said as a minor warning. I felt like Beth was being awfully flippant about this.

She nodded, “We’ve got two insanely nosey neighbors, he’d never do anything like that at the house. As for a place to stay… well… that’s why I’m here,” she said.

“You want to stay here?”

She nodded. “I think you’re a better man than Reed,” she said. “I think I can trust you.”

I didn’t know what to say and I just kept my mouth shut. All I could manage was to avoid undressing her with my eyes because, at that moment, I was incredibly turned on. You see, this was the thing my wife and I shared. The thing I’d never had with anyone else. It was what I thought I’d never have again. While Skye and I clicked on many levels, the one that didn’t happen for me was that genuine romantic connection that you feel with someone that you could potentially fall in love with. Skye pressed all my buttons except that one. But Beth… Beth was pressing that one hard for me.

“I’ve made bad decisions about men, Matt. And maybe I’m making another one. God help me but the thought that I might be making a bad decision actually kinda turns me on. I figure even if you’re another bad guy, I’ll at least have some fun being bad, right?”

“Beth… I… you should know… uhmmm… well… you’re really pushing my buttons here,” I managed to stutter out.

Her eyes twinkled, “Really? Does the thought of… training me… does that turn you on?”

I nodded and set my drink down, “Very much,” I told her.

“And would the training be rigorous?”

I nodded.

“Difficult?”

“Yes,” I said.

“Maybe even… harsh at times?”

“Is that what you want, Beth? Do you want a man to train you roughly? To teach you to be exactly what he wants?”

Her eyes fluttered and she let out an involuntary gasp. “So much, Matt.”

“Master,” I said.

She nodded, “Master… yessss,” her voice was a seductive hiss. “May I ask something?”

“Of course,” I said, feeling the old rush of endorphins. The ones I hadn’t felt in years.

“Your girlfriend…,” she said.

I shook my head, interrupting her, “Skye’s not my girlfriend. We’ve been very clear with each other.”

She actually frowned a little.

“Does that upset you?” I asked in confusion.

She smiled a tight lipped smile and nodded slightly, “Not really… I mean… maybe a little… It’s just… I haven’t been bad in a long time… and the thought of stealing you from her… well… I mean… Look… A part of me wants this to be a bad decision… I think… I think I need that. It… It turns me on. The taboo of the situation. The thrill of the bad decision. The clenching of my gut… worrying that I might regret this. But I know you, Matt. I know that it’ll be fine… but I… I… I guess I kind of get off on the danger of it.”

I nodded, not fully understanding, “Oh don’t worry, Beth. I’m going to make sure you regret ever trusting me.”

“Really?” she said, her eyes were wide.

I nodded again, “Take off your clothes,” I said.

There was absolutely zero hesitation. She stripped off her clothes completely and dropped to her knees on the floor. I grabbed my phone off the table and took a picture of her as she stared up at me. “Who are you going to show that to, Master?” her voice was high pitched and obsequious. The kind tone that carried the implicit message that I could do whatever I wanted.

“Anyone I want. Maybe I’ll just post them on Reddit.” She shuddered in response and I looked at her and said, “Tell the camera what you want, Beth.” I swiped to the right on the phone, starting the video.

“I want Matt… my new Master, to train me in ANY way he wants. Physically. Mentally and especially sexually. There’s nothing he could ask of me that I won’t do. Even if he abuses my trust completely, I will continue to ask for more.”

“And you’ll deny me nothing?”

She shook her head, “Nothing. No matter how demeaning. I’ll do it.” She was practically trembling with arousal.

I typed away on my phone before setting it down. I walked towards her and reached down, grabbing her hair and pulling her roughly to her feet. Her hands twitched at her side as she tried to keep her balance. “I’m going to use you. And you’ll never know when I decide I’ve had enough. So you better work fucking hard to keep me happy, bitch.”

The moan that came from her mouth told me I’d read her exactly right. It was like she orgasmed just from the words alone. Her eyes rolled back and she nodded while her whole body shook. “Now bend over whore. I’m going to use your holes now.”

“Yes, Master,” she said and she turned around, leaning over the back of the couch and spreading her legs wide.

“I’m fucking that hot little ass first. You’ve been teasing me all summer.”

“Thank you, Master. Please use my little virgin ass for your pleasure.”

Her words startled me and took me out of the moment for a second, “You’ve never had anal?”

She laughed, “Of course I have… I just thought,” she said and I smacked her ass. Hard. “Owwwww,” she moaned.

“Never lie to me, Beth.”

“I’m sorry, Master.”

“This doesn’t work if you lie to me… understand?”

“Yes, Master. I won’t lie to you again, Master. I’m sorry. Please punish me in whatever way you see fit.”

I smiled as I applied some lube to my fingers and then started to work them into her ass. “You’re not sorry yet. But you will be…”

I positioned my cock at the entrance to her tight little ass and slowly pushed in. “Oh, God… oh God,” she whispered as I penetrated her most forbidden of holes.

“I’m fucking your ass, Beth.”

“Yesssss…”

“I haven’t even had your pussy or mouth… and I’m in your ass.”

“Soooo badddd,” she hissed again as my cock pulled out before slowly sliding back in.

“Hell… we haven’t even kissed and yet… I’m fucking. Your. Ass,” I said, punctuating each word with thrusts that were increasingly harder. Beth didn’t respond verbally, simply grunted with each invasion of her butt.

I tried to hold off, not ready to cum yet. It was difficult because everything she was doing was turning me on. But I knew waiting would pay dividends. I kept sliding in and out of her and occasionally smacking her perfect butt until finally, my patience paid off. The text message I’d sent to Skye had caused her to race over. She slipped quietly into the room and immediately started stripping like I’d told her. We shared a grin across the room and she sauntered over. My hand reached for Beth’s hair, tangling fingers in it and yanking her head back so she could look at Skye as she walked forward.

“Beth… meet Skye. Skye, Beth,” there was a forced casualness to my voice that made Skye smile. Beth was beyond thinking at this point, however. She simply grunted and nodded. “Since my cock is busy and can’t make Skye feel good right now, you should probably do it for me.”

“Yes… Master… I’ve always… dreamed… of… playing with… another… girl.”

“You’ve never been with another girl?” I asked in mild surprise.

“No… Master… My husband… would have been… too jealous.” My constant buggering of her tight ass made conversation hard but she managed.

“Jealous?” I laughed, smacking her ass hard as I continued to pound her.

“He might… fuck… have seen… yes, Master! How much I loooovvee,” she squealed as I slammed in especially hard, “pussy.”

I smacked her ass three times hard as Skye climbed into position. She knelt on the couch in front of Beth, stroking her hair and looking at her as I continued to slam into her with abandon.

“She’s an eager little slut, master,” Skye said. Her voice was flat, dispassionate. “May I play with her?”

“Lay down and spread your legs, Skye.”

She showed no hesitation as she hiked up her short skirt around her waist and leaned back on the couch, sliding her ass into the cushion and spreading her legs over the back. I grabbed the back of Beth’s head and shoved her forward where she began licking away.

“Ohhh… it tickles,” Skye said with a condescending laugh, “You can tell she’s never eaten a pussy, Master.”

I smacked Beth’s beautiful bubble butt again, even harder this time. The red marks were starting to build up and I could see the faint traces of my handprint on her right ass cheek. “Tease her. Lick slowly, slut.”

“Mmmm… that’s better,” Skye said, “At least she takes instructions well.”

After that, the fucking became largely wordless. I kept hammering away, grunting occasionally while Skye would moan and gasp as Beth did something different. Skye took Beth’s head in both hands, pushing and shoving her where she wanted and the whole time, Beth just kept still, allowing us to fuck her like some sort of doll.

Needless to say, I didn’t last much longer. Eventually the scene became too much for me and I came with a roar, pulling out and blasting cum all over Beth’s back and even arcing some over her shoulder to splatter on Skye’s leg. Skye started cumming right after, staring me in the eyes as her whole body experienced what looked like a 7.2 on the Richter scale. And Beth? Well, she didn’t let a drop of my cum go to waste. She slurped at the little bit of splatter on Skye’s leg while reaching behind and trying to wipe the cum on her back and lick it up too.

As I lay there panting, watching Beth stare at me dreamily while she slowly licked up every ounce of my juices she could find, a thought occurred to me. A few months ago, I would have expected to live my life alone and sexless. At least for the moment, I seemed to have gone entirely the other direction.

Jay and Carly Book 2 Ch. 20

By the time I returned to the car, I felt drained dry. Louise had tried her best to resuscitate my cock but three orgasms in a couple hours was about the limit to what I could muster without some serious fluid replenishment. I grabbed a large Diet Pepsi from a campus shop and strolled to the parking lot after sending a quick text to Victoria to come pick me up. As I stood there waiting, I couldn’t help but admire the gorgeous campus and the bevy of scantily clad women walking around.

While I was leering at the nubile coeds, trying not to get smacked for being too obvious, two guys next to me said, “Holy shit… look at that!”

“Fuck me… wish she was my professor,” the other replied. I turned and saw a gorgeous woman with light brown hair walking towards us. She was wearing a skintight red dress that barely contained her large tits and left her hourglass figure readily apparent. My eyes latched onto her hips as they swayed back and forth in a sensual manner made even more exaggerated by the small black heels she was wearing. As my eyes scraped up her body, I took note of the tattooed letters visible around one of her breasts which caused my vision to snap to her face. I instantly recognized her as Victoria although it was like a fully committed sexed up version of Victoria that I’d never seen. It was Victoria as if reimagined by a very horny high school boy who’s only inspiration was Sofia Vergara, Kate Upton and Jessica Rabbit. She walked straight past the two leering kids and kissed me with a passion and ferocity I’d never felt from her.

“Wow…” I managed.

“Good wow?” she asked. She bit her lip and looked surprisingly vulnerable.

I turned to the guys next to me who were still trying to pick their jaws up off the floor. “Guys, how does my secretary look?”

“She’s a stone cold fox, man”

“Tony!” the other said as if he was worried I’d be offended.

“What? He asked,” the guy said, protesting his innocence.

“See,” I said, “their opinion is completely unbiased.”

“That’s true… they don’t have a chance of getting into my panties,” she said loudly, giving me another kiss. I took her hand and we headed toward the car as she said, still loud enough for the two boys to hear, “because I’m not wearing any.”

“Shit… that’s his fucking SECRETARY… I gotta get me an MBA, bro!” said one of the kids as they high fived his lame joke. I smiled and ran my hand down Victoria’s back before cupping her plump ass. She purred next to me contentedly and we headed to the car.

As I drove, Victoria started to lean over to give me head. I held her back slightly and she looked at first shocked and then hurt. “Is everything okay, Mr. S?”

“It’s fine. I just wanted to talk… Lord knows I’ve cum plenty in the last few hours,” I said with a smile. Victoria looked confused at first but seeing that I truly wasn’t upset, she eventually smiled back at me.

“Okay, what are we talking about?”

“I wanted to tell you my plans,” I said.

“Should I take notes?” she asked, reaching into the glove compartment for a pad and pen.

“Probably not necessary,” I said. I outlined my plan for Natalie and for Louise’s professor, detailing the roles I envisioned for her and Carly.

“Oh that’s good. Carly has been jonesing to watch you with someone new,” she said.

“I know… she talks about it… a lot,” I said and we both laughed. Victoria nodded along as I continued listing things. “So… that’s pretty much it. Do you think that will work?”

“Seems like it. If you read her right, that is,” she said.

I nodded, “Louise seemed to think I had… but who knows, right?”

“Louise tends to read people correctly. She sure had you pegged, right?”

I shrugged and nodded my head. We continued to amiably converse as we drove home. The gorgeous sun shining off the gentle waves reminded me yet again how much of  a literal paradise my life had begun. I barely  noticed the time passing as we talked and it wasn't until the crackling sound of our gravel and shell driveway that I even realized we were home. When we pulled up, I immediately went inside and was greeted by an eerie blissful quiet. Victoria’s heels echoed through the empty house as I looked around for my lovely wife. Suddenly, the sliding glass door opened and in stepped a soaking wet, very pregnant Asian beauty. I whistled and she smiled back at me, “You get more beautiful every day.”

Carly took a couple quick awkward steps to me, pressing her wet body against me and getting my clothes soaked. I didn't care. We kissed as if we hadn't seen each other in months despite having woken up next to each other just a few short hours ago.

"How many did you fuck today, Master?"

I nuzzled into her ear and whispered, "Two… and fooled around with Louise."

"God I love you," she breathed as we resumed kissing. I saw Victoria over Carly's shoulder and she smiled and winked at me as she quietly snuck out of the room.

"I could go for a third right now," I said loudly.

"Really, Master?" Carly said.

"Yes. Don't you think Victoria has earned it?"

Carly's reaction was to squirm almost violently against me as she hissed, "Perfect"

Victoria popped her head back in, "You called Mr S?" she said in an innocent tone that was not fooling me at all.

"Carly's going to watch while I fuck you," I stepped away from Carly who looked at me with twinkling eyes.

"Of course, Sir. How do you want me?"

"Take your top off," I said. She quickly slipped off the top of her slinky red dress, revealing the shelf bra working overtime underneath. Her breasts were perfectly displayed as were the tattoos across her tits and down her side. "She's well labeled isn't she, baby?

"Yes, Master."

"I bet you wish you'd thought to label yourself that way for me," I said, teasing her. My fingers trailer along Carly's skin, promising more intimate touch wasn't far away.

"Any way you want me, Master. Do you want me to be your labeled whore wife?"

I pretended to think about it, "No. That's too easy for you. You don't have those labels so you have to work extra hard to convince other people what you are." My fingers tease along her clit, finding her already gushing like a fountain. I spread her juices up and down her swollen clit until she was practically panting next to me. Victoria simply watched with a wan smile on her face, ready for whatever instructions I gave her.

"Bend over, Victoria," I said.

She obediently bent herself forward over the back of the couch and I stepped forward, my finger hooked inside my wife pulling her along with me. "Slide me into the hole you want me to fill, my love. Whatever hole you want."

She looked at me with lust filled hazy eyes and leaned in to kiss me as she shivered from a wave of pleasure. Then her hand found my cock. I twitched at the touch and she guided me to Victoria's wet pussy. Victoria's hands were on her ass, spreading both of her tight little holes in submission. Carly presses my cock into her pussy and Victoria let out a relieved sigh as the first inch penetrated her.

"This is what you want?"

"Yes, Master."

"You want me to fuck her pussy? That's the hole you chose?" I said, letting an edge slip into my voice

"Yes?" Carly said, fearing she's done something wrong, "Would you rather take the slut's ass, Master?"

"No. Her cunt is fine. I'm just surprised you didn't pick your own neglected cunt."

Carly's eyes went wide and she opened and closed her mouth before finally saying, "I didn't think about it, Master".

I slammed my cock into Victoria and she moaned as I continued to talk to my wife. "Such a wonderful submissive cuckquean wife. You didn't even think about your empty pussy when given the choice."

"No, Master," she said with a dopey, lust drunk smile.

I grabbed her and we made out while I pumped Victoria steadily. I loved feeling the closeness of my wife while I fucked another woman. Knowing that I was fulfilling all of her dreams in the most decadent way possible. Victoria said nothing, just moaned, screamed, and whimpered as I used her as my wife's surrogate. The whole thing created a strange sort of intimacy between us. When I finished, Carly practically dove to her knees to clean up the wrecked cunt before her.

"I'm gonna fuck a couple new toys, soon," I told Carly while I held her head. She moaned into Victoria's cunt eliciting a moan from the just fucked woman. "And you're going to help, my love."

—

The girls took great care of me that night as we planned for the events of the next day. Sasha rode me like a woman possessed. Something felt like it had changed within her and she’d been quiet and docile for several days. Had my mind not been spinning multitude lascivious plans of conquest, I might have stopped to talk to her about it but instead I simply laid back and enjoyed the pleasure as she spent the entire night proving she could drain me just as well as any of the other women I was regularly fucking. As I closed my eyes, I was struck with how similar to the best nights with her this felt. Those early days when we’d been truly in love. Unfortunately, that led me to remember the bad times too. The hurt of all that had gone wrong. I’d gotten past it and even forgiven her, but there was still a lingering anger buried deep in my heart.

That train of thought led me to flip her over, fucking her hard and fast as she laid prone on the bed. Her only response was to moan out a happy, “Yes!” as I plundered her without compassion. The result was me laying in a collapsed, sweaty mess in our wreck of a bed while Carly curled up next to me and Sasha simply passed out in a sprawl across the other half of the bed. By the time I woke up the next morning, Sasha was downstairs, making breakfast in the kitchen with Victoria as if nothing abnormal had happened. Which was, I suppose, true for our family definition of normal.

“Are you ready for today’s events, Master?” my wife asked me as she devoured a plateful of lovingly prepared sausage, eggs and, what appeared to be, Mickey Mouse shaped pancakes.

“Are you? It’s been a while since you played wingwife for me. Hope you haven’t forgotten how?”

“Pfft… It hasn’t been that long… Beside’s, it’s like riding a bike, Master. Once you’ve had it between your legs you never want to stop.” She grinned at me and then shoveled another forkful of food into her maw. It was truly impressive what a pregnant woman could consume while she was building a new human.

Once we were finished with breakfast, Carly got dressed in a comfortable pair of jeans and a t-shirt. The goal wasn’t for her to be a sexpot today though she couldn’t help but wear a pair of brown wedge sandals with the cork bottoms. She looked positively glowing and I was ecstatic to have her by my side. One of the things that I struggled with, still struggle with to this day if I’m honest, is that there’s part of me that would like to simply run away and live a quiet life with Carly… well… Carly and Kyrsten… and Louise… Okay, maybe it’s not practical or possible or reasonable. But in a world without any of the other girls I’ve fallen in love with, I would be perfectly happy with any one of them. And this day would serve as a reminder of that.

We drove across the causeways on the way to Miami, sun shining from the east across the water reflecting the golden and blue twinkling of the ocean. The clear sapphire water of the bay on our left as the road miles went by rapidly. We talked about the normal mundane things that all couples talk about. And the conversation morphed to stupid parenting things. What age would we buy them a phone? A car? What shows were okay to watch at what age? Our lifestyle had gotten in the way of us hashing out some fundamental issues on that front. Sometimes you have to forgo a bit of fun to do the grunt work. Which was all fine, as it turned out, because we saw remarkably similar visions for how we’d raise our children. As the conversation drifted from topic to topic, I found my mind wandering as well, reliving the past month or so. The craziness of what had been happening to us since we’d moved to South Florida. I’d imagined a quiet little life. Yes, some fun and yes, probably some new girls. But nothing like what we’d experienced. And we were considering even more insanity.

“You sure you’re up for this?” I asked.

Carly looked at me, a smile gently playing across her lips, “Of course. Why would you ask? Is this still what you want?”

“I wonder sometimes…” I said, letting the words hang in the air.

There was silence for a few moments, “Do you want to cut back? Focus on the girls you’ve got?”

“Yes? No… I don’t know. I like the craziness. God help me but I kinda enjoy being this ‘girl-of-the-week’ playboy… you know?”

“Shocking,” she said, still smiling broadly. “I’m glad I’ve brought that out in you. You deserve to live this life.”

“Is it fair to the girls?”

Carly was silent as she pondered the question. Then she asked, “Have you hurt anyone?”

“I don’t think so,” I said.

“Do you think anyone’s life is WORSE after hooking up with you?”

“Probably not…”

“Definitely not,” she said with absolute certainty. “You make people’s lives better. Think about Jenn or Kyrsten… or my sister? You know. Or how you’re helping Tennille through the magical healing power of your cock,” she said, the last teasing me. It did make me think though. Was I really helping these girls? Or just getting my rocks off? “I know what would help…” my wife said as I felt her hands on my belt. She deftly freed my cock before awkwardly twisting herself to lean over and engulf me in her expert mouth.

She knew exactly what I wanted and needed too. I needed to get my mind focused. Not awash with self-doubt but instead fired up by lust and need. That’s what was required today. I need to be strong. Firm. In command. If I showed weakness, I could get Louise in trouble and that wasn’t what I wanted at all. But if I was strong and I trusted Louise’s read of the situation? Well… that would be a recipe for lots of fun. We got to campus around noon, grabbing a quick snack and making our way to the lecture hall for Natalie’s presentation. Carly and I met Louise out front and then walked backstage, searching for the temp space offices that they gave out to visiting professors. I’d had Louise ask around the day before and nobody had known exactly what office Natalie would be assigned but it would be one of the ones back here. We still had plenty of time before her lecture started so I wasn’t under any particular pressure.

We walked quietly down the hall, checking offices uncontested. The vast majority of them were obviously unused though occasionally we’d find an empty office whose current occupant had simply vacated the space temporarily, probably for lunch given the time of day. Eventually, Carly found Natalie’s room.

“Natalie!” she said in excitement, rushing in to hug her friend.

Louise started to step forward but I put my hand on her shoulder and pulled her back, “Go find your professor and bring her here,” I said simply.

“Why?” Louise asked.

“Trust me,” I said as I took a step towards the door. “And make sure you’re talking loud enough for me to hear you when you come back, okay?”

Louise knew that something fun was going to happen and the playful glint in her eye made it clear she was eager to be a part of it. “Of course, Mr. S,” Louise said before jogging off to do as she was told. Louise was feisty but becoming more and more submissive as the months went on. The change in her was very interesting to me. She still had that same bite and wit but there was a softness and compliance to her that I found to be an intriguing balance. I shook my head, mentally focusing on the task at hand. There was a very, very fine needle to thread now.

“Hello, slut,” I said as I stepped through the door. Natalie’s eyes went wide. For all she knew, there was a hallway full of people strolling by who heard that. She flicked her gaze over my shoulder, attempting to see if there was anyone else here. “Don’t worry, cunt. Do as you’re told today and nobody will learn your awful secret.”

“Yes… Master,” she said, breathing out the last word like a holy mantra. “Do my clothes please you?”

I fixed her with an appraising stare. Her outfit was about the sexiest thing you could get away with as a visiting professor. Frankly, probably something you could only get away with in Miami if I’m being honest. It was a skin tight black skirt that rode high on her waist, stopping just above her knees. There were white buttons up the side, just for decoration, but the combination contrasted perfectly with the white silk blouse she was wearing with black buttons on top. It was tightly buttoned all the way to the top with a thick collar that would have looked staid and almost Victorian if not for the fact that it almost looked a size too small as it stretched across her chest. Her nipples were clearly visible and she’d obviously not worn the bra as instructed. As my eyes continued their assessment, I noted the strappy black heels and the backseam nude silk stockings she was wearing. “Garter belt?” I asked.

“Yes, Master,” she said softly, still obviously concerned for who might hear. I walked around her, feeling like a predator about to pounce on their pray. I checked my watch, noting that there was at least 15 minutes before she needed to leave. Hopefully Louise would be able to find her professor in time.

I stroked my hand down her spine, enjoying the shudder she gave as my hands slid along her ass, “And no panties?”

“No, Master.”

“And no bra. I’m glad you didn’t defy me,” I said, leaning forward, “I’d hate to have to show that video to the Dean. What would he say if he knew he’d invited such a depraved, broken cunt to talk to the young minds he’s in charge of molding.”

“I… I… I don’t know, Master.”

“He’d either send you home… or he’d fuck you himself, I suspect.”

“You’re probably right, Master.”

“Carly, what do you think of your… friend?” I asked with all contempt I could put into the word ‘friend’.

“She’s sick. A disgrace to her profession, feminists and women,” she said. “And to make it even worse, she’s not even a good fuck toy or slave either. What’s the point, right? I’m glad you’re going to expose her like this to the students. They should know what kind of dumb cunts ‘feminists’ like her are.” She held up her hands in mock air quotes as she spoke the harsh words to her friend. The hint of a smile not fully suppressed the only clue that she didn’t mean every word she was saying. “Nevertheless, maybe someday some big strong man will breed her and make her at least vaguely useful.”

Natalie gasped, surprised at Carly’s words. Carly’s hands caressed her own stomach as if to punctuate the sentiment.

Before I could add anything else, I heard Louise and her professor approaching. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small plastic toy. There as a bulbous protrusion about 3 inches long that ended in an intricate pink butterfly of plastic about two inches in diameter. “This is a remote control vibe,” I said, my voice a calm, but still loud, speaking voice. Natalie cringed again, eyes flicking to the open door to the hallway. “You’re going to wear it during your lecture.”

“I… Master… I can’t,” she said. “It’ll show… they’ll hear,” she said.

“They might,” I said, stepping close to her and gripping her throat in my hand with sudden forcefulness.

Carly then added, “And then you’ll be ruined in academia. You can publish your real feelings from our basement where my husband will keep you locked up as the the lowest of his fuck pets.”

Her eyes rolled and she shuddered. I’d timed it perfectly, mentally tracking the sounds in the hallway. I knew who was coming. But Natalie didn’t. And Louise’s professor sure as hell didn’t know what was happening. All she heard was Carly’s vile threat of Natalie’s career and freedom.

“Excuse me?” she said, the door opening suddenly. She was standing there looking casual in a pair of slacks and a green blouse that she’d left several buttons undone on. The tiny hint of a black lace bra showed through but it didn’t make the outfit look sexy or trashy but instead somehow looked purposeful and strangely professional. I’ve never understood how some women can pull off that look and yet there she was. She looked at Carly and at Natalie first, not recognizing me from the back. “Excuse me,” she said again, more forcefully this time. Now I turned to her and enjoyed the look of surprise on her face.

“Louise, shut the door.”

“Sure thing, Mr. S,” she said, giving Professor Chantage a look that seemed to say, ‘oooh, you’re in trouble now!’

“Now you’ve done it, professor,” I said, stepping closer to her. Her breath instantly quickened. She wasn’t even able to hide the signs of arousal. Louise was definitely right. “You’ve interrupted me while I’m disciplining one of my possessions.”

“Natalie?” she asked.

I snapped my fingers, “Don’t talk to her.” The words leapt harshly from my mouth, punctuated by the sharp sound from my fingers. “She’s being punished for not being fully compliant. She will be having an orgasm on stage in front of all these students.”

“That’ll ruin her,” Katrina whispered. I heard Natalie whimper behind me but she didn’t protest. Didn’t object. Didn’t complain.

“Yes… yes it will,” I said smiling. “Unless…”

“Unless?” she asked.

“You could take her punishment for her,” I said.

“What?”

“The spotlight will be on Natalie. Your seat will be all the way on the end of the stage. Nobody will be watching you,” I said, my voice filled with the sickly sweet tones of someone cajoling a lesser being. Carly and I had discussed it. Louise and I had discussed it. Victoria and I had discussed it. This was what they all thought the Professor’s kink was. To be dominated thoroughly by someone who was her better. To know it in her core that she just wasn’t as good as the person controlling her.

“I… I … I can’t,” she said.

“Bend over, Natalie,” I said and turned away. Natalie leaned forward and began slowly pulling up her skirt, knowing what was coming. I gave her ass a sharp smack, causing even Carly to jump in surprise. Then I slipped my fingers into her cunt, unsurprised by the flood of juices that warmed my digits.

“Wait,” came Katrina’s soft, weak voice. “Fine… don’t do this to her. Do it to me?” she said.

I smiled and looked at Carly who was grinning from ear to ear. Wiping the grin from my face, I turned back around, holding the sex toy in my fingers. The professor’s eyes never left it. “What are you going to do?”

“Anything I want… that is what you offered me after all, isn’t it?”

She nodded then grabbed the toy from me and pulled her skirt up, revealing her well groomed but still hairy pussy. She parted her lips and slipped the toy in, securing it snuggly and ensuring that the outer bits were laced around her clit. Carly wasted no time. She swiped on her phone and instantly a very faint buzz could be heard. It was so soft you’d never suspect it was anything than a fly. Unless you knew about sex toys and were watching Katrina’s face at the exact moment. She gasped inaudibly, mouth falling slightly open and eyes going unfocused for the merest of moments before she regained her composure.

“We’ll be at the front of the room, enjoying the performance,” I said and then swatted her ass to hurry out. There was only five minutes before Natalie’s big speech. I noticed the black shoulder strap of her bra and something occurred to me, “Oh… And professor. Give Natalie your bra,” I said.

“Thank you, Master,” came a soft, relieved voice from behind me.

—

The lecture itself was excellent. Natalie, in her own element, was enthralling. While the subject matter wasn’t something I would normally find particularly interesting, somehow she made the facially absurd comparisons of Thai and Malay patriarchal tribal structures to modern American workplace culture compelling, relevant and insightful. She didn’t hold back either. She gave a forceful, feminist perspective even though I knew that she wanted none of this for herself. Natalie was a lot like Carly. She felt the world was right when their was the option and presumption of equality amongst the sexes but that neither one of them wanted even a hint of that for themselves.

That’s all to say that I legitimately found myself forgetting to mess with the Professor at a couple of points in the lecture. On three separate occasions I failed to alter the vibration pattern for two or three minutes because I was so intrigued by something Natalie had put forward. Fortunately for the Professor, two of those times I’d left it on the lowest setting. Unfortunately for her, the last time I forgot, I left it on the hardest pulse setting. It was going from a 7 to a 10 in 2 second bursts for nearly five minutes before I realized. She held herself together pretty well but when I finally returned my attention to her, she was squirming noticeably in the shadows at the edge of the stage. I quickly ramped it all the way back down to 0 and her reaction was astonishing. She slumped in her seat, disappointment mixing with obvious relief as she smoothed out her skirt and tried to recompose herself. Even in the dim light, it was obvious her small perky breasts were unconstrained by anything other than her shirt.

“She’s hot, Master,” Carly whispered to me and Louise nodded from the other side. “You’re going to fuck her, right?”

“Oh yeah,” I said, nodding. “In fact…” I said as we stood and the lights came up. “Let’s go right now.”

“Now? I thought you were going to do it tonight?” Carly said in surprise.

“Nope. Can’t wait. Louise, tell her we’re meeting in her office. TELL her,” I said with emphasis. Louise nodded and practically sprinted to the stage to deliver the message. Just as she started talking to the professor, I swiped the app on my phone and sent her to a solid, constantly buzzing 10. Her knees buckled slightly but she recovered as she listened to Louise’s words.

Her eyes looked to me and there was nothing but smoldering sex in them. She’d just spent 90 minutes having her kink pumped into her and she now needed an obvious release. She and Louise exited the auditorium hurriedly, obviously making their way to her office with all due haste. Carly and I rushed to grab Natalie who was busily talking to a sea of adoring coeds who had just had their lives touched by her words. Suddenly, the discussion in the car with Carly came rushing back. I pulled out my phone and texted Natalie.

Jay: Take your time. Enjoy your moment. I’ll take out my frustration on your slut ass tonight.

Then I grabbed Carly and rushed to Professor Chantage’s office. We got there not more than three minutes later and found her kneeling on the ground, completely naked and kissing Louise’s feet as she begged profusely, “Please… please… let me get myself off.”

“No… God you’re pathetic, Professor,” Louise said, disdain apparent in her voice.

“I’m losing my mind here, Louise.. I need to cum so bad… I’ll do anything?”

“Anything?” I asked.

“Oh god,” she said, hands covering her nudity. “Please no.”

“What? As if you didn’t love the last two hours, slut?”

“I’m not… I didn’t… I mean…”

“Is your cunt wet?”

Silence from the kneeling woman was her only response.

“Well I’m not going to ask Louise or Carly to check. Touching some dyke’s cunt is obviously beneath them,” I said, taking a gamble that immediately paid off.

She moaned and whispered, “What are you going to do?”

“I’ll just check myself,” I said and grabbed her arm, yanking her to her feet and then flinging her over the desk, knocking pictures down and sending papers scattering. She yelped but made no move to stop me as my hands caressed up her inner thigh and found the hot, wet center of her being dripping juices. I slid my finger along her cunt and said, “Soaking wet. What a fucking whore she is.”

Carly gave a “Tsk, tsk” kind of sound as she walked around and began stripping. “I’m pretty horny myself. I hear lesbians are good at eating pussy. Maybe she can be useful and eat mine while you fuck her?”

“I bet she’d like that… wouldn’t you, slut?” I said, smacking her ass hard.

“Yesss,” came a soft, barely whispered reply.

“Louder,” I said, smacking her ass again.

“Yes… damnit… yess… fuck me… fuck my face into her cunt. Fuckfuckfuck,” she said as my fingers teased at her sopping wet cunt. Louise moved behind me, undid my belt and slipped my slacks off like some sort of weird, erotic, religious ceremony. The belt hit the ground with a thunk and I could tell Katrina was holding her breath. Carly sat up on her desk, her pussy now inches from Katrina’s mouth and she looked up at her tongue’s target as I slipped inside of her. She moaned in relief briefly before her mouth found Carly’s waiting snatch and very quickly earned an appreciative moan from my wife.

I glanced over at Louise who had one hand buried in her shorts while the other groped her breasts. She was behind me where the professor couldn’t see her however so instead she said, “Disgusting… such filth, professor. Letting my boyfriend and his wife use you like some cheap whore.”

Katrina just moaned in arousal in response which made all three of us laugh a little. She was too far gone at this point. There was no more game. Just carnal pleasure. My hands gripped her tiny waist. She was so small around, I felt like I could almost touch my fingers. I used my leverage to slam into her harder and harder, causing her mouth to move up and down on Carly’s pussy. At one point Carly leaned forward, giving me an awkward kiss above Katrina’s head, almost as if we’d forgotten the plaything laying between us.

Louise hadn’t forgotten, however. Suddenly she was next to me, her face inches from her professor. “You like that? You like Master fucking your useless lezzie cunt?”

She murmured the affirmative into Carly’s snatch while I continued to hammer away.

“I bet you do. It’s a damn good cock. I bet you wish there was some little carpet munching whore lapping away at your cunt right now, don’t you?”

Another affirmative murmur.

“Maybe next time your wife will come here to get fucked with you, huh?”

This time came a protest but Louise wasn’t to be denied. She slipped a hand underneath Katrina, teasing her cunt as she continued, “Oh? You don’t like that? You worried that my boyfriend’s cock will be too much for your wife? Maybe she’ll never be able to stop fucking him?”

Katrina whimpered but continued to lap away at Carly, pushing her closer and closer to an orgasm.

“I guess I’ll take pity on you. I’m not a silly little Lez… but I do like playing with my Master’s sluts.” She disappeared and I felt her fumbling around on the floor before suddenly feeling her tongue on the underside of my shaft as I slid in and out of Katrina.

It didn’t take much from that to cause Katrina to have her orgasm. Her screams of pleasure set off Carly which, in turn, pushed me over the edge. I pulled out and shoved my cock into Louise’s hungry mouth and she eagerly slurped down my cum, grateful for her reward. As she sucked my cock like a desperate, hungry animal, I grabbed Carly’s hair and made out with her, sharing a moment of conquest that reminded me of some of our hottest moments before we got married. I resolved then and there to include her in more of my romantic endeavors and I also knew then and there that they wouldn’t be ending anytime soon. This high was too much for me to turn down.

Kristina extracted herself from us as we managed to slowly separate from each other, panting and gasping for air as we recovered our composure. “I guess I’ll see you on Monday, Professor?” Louise said with a cheeky grin.

Katrina simply nodded and said, “Thank you… that was… fuck… I needed that. You really pushed my buttons tonight.” She began gathering her clothes as the four of us tried to make ourselves look presentable.

I looked down at the wrecked desk apologetically and said, “Here, we can help with that.” I started picking up papers and restacking them as neatly as I could. “I think they got a little out of order,” I said.

“No worries,” Katrina said as she looked around for her bra, “Oh… that’s right… your friend has it…” She laughed a cute little laugh that made all of us chuckle.

Louise began picking up the pictures, putting them back on the desk in some kind of order. I noticed one picture with a beautiful brunette in a white dress. Suddenly it was like the temperature in the room had dropped 20 degrees. “Who’s that?” I asked, snatching the picture out of Louise’s hand and showing it to Katrina.

“This? That’s my wife… why?” she said.

I flicked the picture back to stare at it before showing it to Carly. We knew that face. Professor Katrina Chantage was recently married to my lovely neighbor. The honorable Assistant District Attorney Michelle Hughes.

“Fuck me,” I said.

Free Use College Pt. 16

Neither Alexis nor Rebeccah were inclined to have a long engagement and thus it didn’t take them long to agree to a June wedding. That left the girls a very limited amount of time to move into their new house, plan bachelorette parties, plan a wedding and finish up their semester. As a result, something had to give.

“Look… let’s spend our time and effort on the wedding and studying,” Rebeccah said, leafing through her biology book while packing some boxes of Alexis’s.

“Really?”

“I know you want a wild bachelorette party and a crazy orgy for a house warming… but… we just don’t have time,” Rebeccah said, glancing at her calendar.

“No… that’s not it,” Alexis said, flipping her red hair over her shoulder as she leaned down to place a soft, chaste kiss on Rebeccah’s head that caused the brunette to smile. “I just… I dunno… I just don’t think we want our wedding to be super fancy, you know?”

“Really?”

“Well… here’s the thing… My parents had an insanely extravagant ‘lifestyle’ wedding and…”

Rebeccah interrupted, “Wait… what does that mean?”

Alexis smirked, “Uhhh… well… as I understand it from… uhmm…,” Alexis said, uncharacteristically embarrassed.

Rebeccah studied her for a moment before realization dawned on her, “You’ve seen video?!?”

Alexis flushed as red as her hair. Her small perky tits even took on the pink hue of surprised shame. “Yes… fine… Yes… Look, it was a big thing. My dad fucked a bunch of his girlfriends after my mom… you know… prepped them for my dad. She had to clean them all out… it was a whole big thing… but none of that’s my point, okay!”

“Sounds like it should have been… seems pretty hot to me,” Rebeccah said, now blushing slightly herself.

“You’re adorable, baby,” the tiny redhead said, plopping down next to Rebeccah on the floor and kissing her warmly on the lips. “And it would be… we’d be super fucking hot to have some kind of wild, decadent wedding like that… But…”

“I want my family there.” It hadn’t been a point of contention… just a mild surprise. Alexis had always imagined some kind of crazy wedding like her Moms all had but she also knew her life with Rebeccah was going to be wild enough and she was happy to bend on this one issue so that Rebeccah could have her own fairytale wedding. Besides, the wedding pictures would be much more socially acceptable than her parents’.

“Again… I’m totally fine with that… I love it. And we can do something extravagant that night or the next day or on our honeymoon. I’m not worried about my life with you being boring, Becki.”

Everytime Alexis said her pet name for Rebeccah, the young woman couldn’t help but get slightly aroused. Becki was the name she heard in her head when she was in her sluttiest moments and the name and her bodily reaction had become linked in some kind of strange Pavlovian way. “So a nice simple wedding. A simple, quiet house warming and we spend our time planning the bachelorette party.”

“And studying,” Alexis said.

“And studying,” Rebeccah agreed.

“And simple house warming doesn’t have to be quiet,” Alexis added as she gave Rebeccah’s breast a playful squeeze before turning her attention back to packing boxes. “God you have nice tits.”

Rebeccah just laughed and continued packing

—

The brothers were happy to help Alexis move into the new apartment. You’d think they would be upset to see her getting ready to graduate and move out. And they were. But when they found out Becki was going to be staying next year and Alexis would still be around to film all the insanity they cheered right up. Truthfully, as slutty as Alexis had been, she’d been doing it for three years and they guys being… well… typical frat bros. They were happy to have something new and fresh. So when it came to moving day, lots of people were there to help and the job was done in almost no time.

That left Rebeccah and Alexis plenty of time to unpack things and get their house ready for the housewarming party. Alexis had wanted to invite the entire frat but Rebeccah had put her foot down.

“If we do that, the whole place is going to be immediately wrecked and we’re going to have to spend a whole other day cleaning and I don’t want that.”

“Okay… okay… I get it. We could always make Brent and his little bobblehead clean,” Alexis said.

“No… and stop being mean to them. They’re in love.”

“Pfff… she’s just getting that giant cock… that bitch isn’t capable of love,” Alexis muttered. It had been a point of contention for a while. Alexis was keen to keep Brent and Christen as their little sex puppets. Rebeccah wanted that too. On that they were in complete agreement. No. The argument was how much autonomy they should be given. Alexis was all too happy to let them live in the new house in a sex dungeon she was having built. Rebeccah wanted the house to be the sanctuary she could come home to and spend time with just Alexis.

As with most things, Rebeccah was ultimately victorious. Alexis often wanted the romantic, unrealistic, crazy things. And Rebeccah just had to use logic and wear her down.

Instead, they’d settled on just their good friends hanging out. Brent and Christen (the notion of calling Christen a friend made Alexis almost scream) were coming. So were Alexis’s brother Chen and sister Olivia. Of course they also expected Julianna to make an appearance as well. It would be quiet and there would almost certainly be sex but it wouldn’t be the wild blowout Alexis might have envisioned before meeting Rebeccah.

The day of the party, Chen and Olivia showed up early, each carrying a small bag. Rebeccah immediately ran and gave Olivia a big hug. She’d really enjoyed “talking” to Alexis’s sister and had been practicing her sign language just for this visit. She silently signed out “I missed you guys.”

To which Olivia deftly replied, “You missed Chen.”

Rebeccah blushed, “You heard about that?”

“Everyone heard… so are you a big cock slut now?” Olivia asked, deepening Rebeccah’s embarrassment.

The brunette bit her lip and slowly signed back, “Maybe…”

Olivia simply laughed and gave her another hug. “Slut!” she said loudly. It was the loudest thing that Rebeccah had ever heard her say and the word sounded joyous coming from her mouth even if it had the slightly distorted sound of someone who didn’t know precisely what the word should sound like. Chen and Alexis stopped talking and looked over, staring at Olivia as she threw her arms around Rebeccah and hugged her back. “Welcome to the family,” the blond girl said slowly as all four of them laughed.

It didn’t take too long to get all settled in. Chen and Olivia were only here for a couple days so they didn’t pack much. That was especially true in Olivia’s case as she decided to dress as skimpily as Alexis did. She was four years younger than Alexis but about an inch taller. The big difference was that her breasts were quite large for a girl her size. Where Alexis had a slutty, athletic vibe going, Olivia could pull off this sort of cute, girl next door sexiness that Rebeccah found intriguing. She found herself watching the two sisters prance around the house and getting aroused just from the casual near nudity of the women.

“They’re hot, right?”

“They’re your sisters,” Rebeccah replied, not denying or judging his statement, simply making one of her own.

“Half sisters…”

“Have you guys…?” she let the question hang in the air.

“Fucked? Hell no… Parents all had that concern growing up but the reality is, it’s hard to look at a sibling that way. Even a half sibling. Even step siblings, frankly. You know them too well. You’ve grown up with them too long. At least for me.”

Rebeccah nodded, “I don’t know if I’d see them that way.” Her words were wistful and far away.

“Why?”

“They’re so fucking hot?” Her words were met by Chen’s giggle. It was childlike and mirthful, a notable incongruence from his usual stoic demeanor. “Does everyone just run around in various states of undress at home?”

He shook his head, “Not really… it’s a pretty normal home actually…”

Rebeccah looked at him out of the corner of her eye and smirked, “Seriously?”

He shrugged, “No family is really normal… everyone thinks they are and then you go to college and meet other people and learn that nobody is quite as normal as you expected. You learn that things you thought are normal are actually rare and weird and taboo. You learn that things you were ashamed of or afraid of are disturbingly normal.”

“You’re wise,” Rebeccah said, placing her hand on his arm and leaning against him. He awkwardly put his arm around her shoulder, not sure what to say. “You know you’re the only guy I’ve ever been emotionally attracted to.”

“Is it weird?”

“A little… What? With me marrying your half-sister and all?”

He nodded. “Will she be bothered?”

“She knows… we’ve talked about it. She wants me to explore it. She’s very comfortable in a poly relationship.”

There was a long pause before Chen quietly said, “I’m not sure I am.”

“Really?” she asked.

He nodded again, picking his words carefully. “All my life I’ve seen my Dad share his time with so many women. He opens his heart to them and does what he can for them. He’s never cruel or unkind.”

“But…?”

“Maybe it’s the romantic in me but I can’t help but think that if he’d poured all that attention into my Mom they’d have had the…” his voice trailed off.

“What? The greatest love story of the ages?”

Chen snorted, “Something like that, I guess. And I kinda want to find out if that’s for me.”

Rebeccah nodded in understanding, “I get that. I used to think a lot like that. I guess for me, Alexis made me realize that love isn’t infinite. All that love that your Dad gave to his wives? Maybe he only had that much because he spent that much? Maybe love is like a muscle you have to exercise.”

“You can exercise that love with one person.”

Rebeccah looked at Alexis and their eyes met. ‘You could exercise that love with one person’. The words echoed in her mind. Was that what she should do? Alexis gave a playful little wave and winked and Rebeccah waved back. Maybe. Maybe not. All she knew was that she loved Alexis and she wanted to explore all of life’s possibilities together. One thing she’d realized in the last 6 months of revelations is that everyone’s relationship is different. The strange alchemy of love demands different ingredients for different admixtures. There was no tried and true solution. She thought of the couples she knew. Brent and Christine. Her parents. Alexis’s parents. Every one of them was different.

“Thank you Chen. This was helpful to me.”

“You sure?”

“Very much… Now enough serious talk… you’re going to fuck me so loud that your sister thinks you’re killing me, got it?”

Chen smiled, “I can’t say no to that request.”

She led him by the hand as they walked upstairs while the girls continued talking. Alexis watched her fiancee's ass sway upstairs and smiled a tight smile. The sounds began just a few moments later and Alexis couldn’t help but masturbate while Olivia watched.

The housewarming party wasn’t a wild event in the traditional sense. Not a ton of people. Just their close friends plus Olivia and Chen. Alexis couldn’t help but turn it sexual, of course.

After an hour, she shouted out in the middle of a normal conversation about school and life, “Who wants to see the playroom?”

Chen and Rebeccah rolled their eyes, Brent and Christen glanced at each other nervously, and Olivia did a double take at Rebeccah’s fingers as the words translated to her mere moments slower.

“You’re so weird, sis,” Olivia’s flurry of hand gestures replied with Rebeccah’s words translating for Brent and Christen.

“Is that a yes? There’s a surprise for everyone,” she said with a deep, sultry tone.

Rebeccah raised an eyebrow in question but didn’t voice anything. Whatever surprise Alexis had in store she’d obviously wanted it to be a secret for everyone. Alexis rose and triumphantly led the small group up the stairs to the second floor. They’d built the playroom in the central room of the house. Alexis’s argument had been equal parts practical and romantic. On the romantic side, she’d argued that their kinky lifestyle was likely to continue to be an important part of their relationship for years to come. Placing it central to their first home had a certain appropriateness and romanticism to it. The practical argument was that they wouldn’t disturb the neighbors.

Alexis punched in the code to the door, a wildly unnecessary precaution in her mind but Rebeccah was irrationally worried about kids finding their way into it during visits with extended family. “8008135,” Alexis said as she punched in the numbers.

“Boobies? Seriously? What are you… twelve?” Chen said and Alexis smacked him. She gestured for the group to filter into the dark room where they suddenly heard a soft buzzing and a whimpering sound. Alexis flipped the lights on and everyone’s eyes were instantly drawn to the center of attention.

Julianna was there, completely naked. Her body was covered with sweat and straining as her arms were tied up at the wrists and held tightly to the ceiling. She was kneeling on the floor and appeared to be riding a saddle of some kind as her hips gyrated violently. Her ankles were cuffed to the floor, trapping her completely. She had on a mask and headphones that must have kept her isolated from the world. The ball gag in her mouth was covered in drool that was now pouring down her chin and chest. She looked limp. Wrung out. Rebeccah recognized the look. It was the look of a woman who’d had three times as many orgasms in a day as she’d ever had in a week. Rebeccah was a little afraid and a lot aroused by the sight.

“This little slut has been listening to porn while having… hrmm… let me check,” she looked at her watch, “57 orgasms in the last 162 minutes… pretty good,” Alexis said with a sick smile. She tapped her watch and suddenly the rope released and the clamps on the woman’s ankles flipped open. Alexis pulled the hood from the taller redhead’s face and they all saw the look of slavish loyalty as she looked up at Alexis like some kind of caveman who’d just witnessed God for the first time. “Did we break you, sweetie?” Alexis asked with a condescending tone.

“No, Mistress… never…” she said as she crawled forward. Her cunt was red and completely used but she didn’t seem to care. Instead she slid up Alexis’s leg and immediately nuzzled the lace panties she was wearing. “May I lick your pussy as thank you, Mistress?”

“Brent, Christen… let’s help this slut out. You want Brent’s big cock shoved up your ass while you eat my pussy, slut?”

Julianna looked casually at Brent’s turgid cock and shuddered but never looked concerned. She simply nodded and immediately started lavishing attention on Alexis’s cunt.

Olivia signed something off to the side and Rebeccah gestured for her to repeat herself.

“My sister is a freak,” she signed silently though Chen saw it and snorted.

Rebeccah nodded, “Yes she is. But you take the good with the bad, right… and the bad is kinda fun.” Olivia laughed and nodded but then Rebeccah stepped forward, surprising herself with her boldness. She ran her fingers up Olivia’s shoulder and signed letters slowly with one hand, “It’s okay to be bad sometimes.”

Olivia bit her lip and gave the slightest of nods but her eyes never left Rebeccah’s. She never looked to check with Alexis. She wasn’t worried what Chen would see. She only had eyes for Rebeccah at that moment. Which was just as well because Alexis was currently thrusting her hips violently into Julianna’s eager tongue and spasming with her own imminent orgasm.

“What do you like, Olivia?” Rebeccah asked.

The blonde girl shrugged, “Teach me what these things do?” she signed, gesturing vaguely to the room.

Rebeccah placed her finger on her chin, contemplating what toy would be the most fun to use on Olivia. Suddenly she snapped her fingers and turned to Chen, “Want to help us?”

“Ughh…,” he said, eyes flicking between Olivia and Alexis’s increasingly bizarre debauchery. “I’m not really into my sisters that way.”

Rebeccah waved her hand and said, “You think I’d share that nice cock with someone unless I had to?”

Chen reddened and managed a choked out laugh. “What do you need?”

“Grab those collars over there,” she said, gesturing to two silvery metallic bands dangling from the wall. Chen brought it over and Rebeccah quickly grabbed it before turning to Olivia and slipping it around her neck. “How submissive are you, Olivia?”

“Very,” she said, then slapped her hand over her mouth. “Why did I say that?” she signed frantically. Rebeccah smirked and clipped the other necklace on herself, feeling a wash of strength and confidence rush through her.

“The necklace pushes the wearers to be even more or less submissive relative to each other. It sounds like you were more submissive than me so now you’re even more submissive… and I’m even more dominant,” her eyes showed a dangerous glint in them that made Olivia shudder. “That’s perfect. Now strip!” she said the last word with an authoritative shout. Ever since Alexis and she had started switching, Rebeccah had developed a real taste for dominating women. The thought that Olivia would soon be her eager fuck toy made her cunt ache.

Olivia did as instructed, quickly stripping out of her clothes revealing a nice perky set of tits with tiny pink nipples surrounded by an almost invisible areola. As she shimmied out of her pants, Rebeccah saw her nice smooth pussy and just the thinnest wisp of a line of hair left pointing down to the treasure between her legs. “Now, your brother is going to fuck me while I play games with your mind… understand?” Rebeccah said.

Olivia shook her head and Rebeccah responded by grabbing her and kissing her. Their tongues danced together for the first time, exploring each other. Learning from each other. “You’ll see,” Rebeccah whispered, watching as Olivia read her lips with focused wonder. Rebeccah felt Chen position himself behind her, his strong hands gripping her hips as she reached between her legs with her left hand and spread her pussy lips for the desired invasion. She felt the tip tease her and she whimpered, “Do it.”

Chen didn’t need to be told a second time. He slid his entire length into her gaping, dripping cunt and Rebeccah’s only response was to sigh happily while her eyes never left Olivia’s. Olivia’s eyes went wide in shock and she flopped forward, her hands flat on the table between them and their eyes met. Rebeccah’s smirk turned into a sinister smile, “Oh yeah. We also feel everything the other one is feeling.” Chen withdrew his cock and shoved it back in, hard and fast. The two girls responded with simultaneous shrieks of pleasure.

Rebeccah reached up and grabbed the petite blonde’s hair, yanking her head forward and kissing her passionately. The feedback loop of the kiss hit her and it was like she had a million tongues and lips teasing her mouth. The two women emanated muffled groans into each other’s mouths, sending vibrations through them that simply added fuel to their erotic fire.

For his part, Chen kept his gaze firmly on Rebeccah’s plump ass as he pumped into her but Olivia’s moans and gasps were even louder than Rebeccah’s. “Fuck me… fuck us, lover,” Rebeccah said. He responded by slamming into her harder and harder. As he pounded her, Rebeccah teased her clit, enjoying the immediate effect it had on Olivia. Her delicate fingers parted her pussy lips and teased her little bud as Chen plundered her without mercy. She was determined to get an absolute explosion and the thought of screaming into Olivia’s cute little mouth as they came together caused her cunt to flood even more around Chen’s cock. Rebeccah glanced over and saw Julianna bouncing up and down on Brent’s cock as she impaled her ass on his impossibly large member. Kristen was kneeling between her legs, thrusting a rabbit vibe into her cunt and teasing her clit while Julianna’s head was laid back onto a table and Alexis was riding her flailing tongue. It was obvious that the girl was brain frazzled as her tongue was barely doing anything. Alexis didn’t seem to mind though. The fiancee’s eyes met and Alexis gave her a bawdy wink before rolling her eyes, no doubt rushed to orgasm by the thought that Rebeccah was engaged in her own debauchery.

Chen smacked her ass, breaking her out of her revery. Olivia and she both responded with a surprised shriek that transitioned into a crescendo of lusty moans as her lover fucked her harder and harder. Finally, Chen had to pause and shift himself, giving Rebeccah a moment to collect her thoughts. She saw Alexis and Kristen were now working over Julianna with a set of tickler whips while Brent stood there, slowly stroking his massive dripping cock. The dominant side of Rebeccah, now amplified by the utter submission that the collar brought out in Olivia kicked in. She looked down so that Olivia couldn’t read her lips, not that Olivia was in a mood to read lips. The blonde girl looked like her brain was barely functioning as is. Nevertheless, she disguised her actions and said, “Brent. Get over her and fuck my little Olivia pet!”

Brent knew not to question instructions. Not when Rebeccah’s tone was like that. He walked up behind Olivia and grabbed her left hip with one hand while he moved his cock between her legs with the other. Olivia looked over her shoulder, saw who it was and Rebeccah witnessed the most erotic parade of emotions she’d ever seen. Surprise into fright into submission into curiosity and finally, into lust as her cunt began to be stretched apart by the mammoth invader. “FUCK!” she shouted clearly and surprisingly articulate all things considered.

Alexis gave her a friendly “Whoop” before adding, “Get it sis!” even though Olivia couldn’t hear. Rebeccah had never done this with the collars and it was surreal. She now felt like two cocks were plunging in and out of her. They weren’t synced up. They weren’t the same size. They weren’t the same pace. And yet somehow it just turned an already good fuck into a mind blowing, toe curling, orgasm inducing experience. She felt her orgasm approaching so she reached up and grabbed Olivia’s perky little nipples, yanking the girl to her and kissing her. The pinching sensation in her own nipples set everything off at that point. It was like electricity shot straight to her already overstimulated cunt. She started cumming and all she could do was ride the wave of brutal pleasure. Olivia was hit with the same sensation, a sort of bizarre synthetic orgasm that washed over her. That triggered her own orgasm and suddenly she was coming as well.

This continued over and over, cycling back and forth between the girls as their orgasms cascaded between them, alternating between explosion and quick ramp up to the next orgasm until finally Chen couldn’t take it anymore. He gave a mighty shove, digging his fingers painfully into Rebeccah's fleshy ass as he grunted out his own orgasm and flooded her pussy. He withdrew from Rebeccah and staggered backwards, barely managing to catch the collapsing brunette as she dropped to the floor, body still spasming and twitching from the orgasms.

Brent, blessed with a little more self-control and experience with these kinds of games, continued to hammer at Olivia a little longer. Olivia watched as Rebeccah’s pleasure mirrored her own from the floor. Every thrust of Brent’s huge cock now raced through both girls. Olivia squeezed her cunt tight and while she couldn’t hear a response, she could tell Brent liked that by the fact that his cock surged inside of her and picked up its pace. Three. Four. Five more thrusts and suddenly he was filling Olivia’s abused cunt with his characteristically huge load.

Olivia slipped to the floor, spent and exhausted. She crawled over to Rebeccah and nuzzled against her, neither girl really able to move much. All she could manage was to sign three letters. “FME”

“Yeah… Fuck me, too,” Rebeccah said just as Alexis appeared above her.

“You two have been very naughty… and I love you both.”

Who am I to say, No?

This is based on an early draft of College Love. My wife hadn't liked the phrase "Who am I to say, No?" as a line for her so I'd retooled the story substantially and made that more of a "sweet college love story". I went back to that early draft and tore it apart, taking it in a completely different direction. Is she brainwashed? Mind Controlled? Just enjoying some college fun? What's going on with Lena? The answer to that question is up to the reader. Hopefully you enjoy it though!

---

What can I say, I’ve always been a bit of a flirt. Not anything slutty, mind you. Get your mind out of the gutter. Just… friendly… That’s what my friends would call it. I was friendly. It probably also couldn’t be called flirting because I was so very, very bad at it. Just awkward phrasing and nothing ever came out as cool as it sounded in my head. But one day, I don’t know where it came from, I got the idea that maybe I should be a little MORE friendly. Probably it was because of the new guy that moved into the dorms my Junior year. Jackson. Although thankfully he went by Jack. He wasn’t my normal type but something about him was just very appealing. He had this strange mix of shy and confident that I’d never seen in another guy. And while a lot of college guys still carried themselves like high school boys with a little more muscle, Jack had a quiet confidence I found intoxicating.

I really don’t know what came over me though. We ran into each other after classes one night and started chatting about nothing really.

“I hate my astronomy class,” I said randomly, just to get the conversation going.

“Why… the professor a jerk or something?”

“No… he’s fine. I just hate the night class. What a waste of an evening.”

He gave a short, cute laugh, “I get it. This philosophy class was only offered at 8pm. Weird schedules here.”

“Not like your old school?” I asked.

“Mostly the same. It’s a lot prettier here though,” he said. He didn’t say it like a line. He didn’t look at me. He just casually threw it out there but who says it like that, right? Prettier here? That was flirting right?

I gave my own little snort and said, “I suppose. Do you miss anyone at school?” The question came out more bluntly than I’d meant it and I mentally kicked myself.

If he noticed he didn’t seem to care, “No… nobody important there.” The words had a hint of sadness to them. An ex maybe? A bad breakup he needed to get away from? It added to his mystery. Before I could ask him anything else he said, “What’s your name by the way? I’m Jack.”

I managed to avoid gushing a schoolgirl ‘I know’ and instead said, “Nice to meet you Jack. I’m Lena.”

“Lena, you want to go get a bite to eat with me?”

“Sure. Who am I to say no?” The words fell out of my mouth so naturally I didn’t even realize how odd they sounded. Jack just gave a happy grin and gestured towards the student union, never acknowledging my awkwardness.

“Burger Hut sound good?”

“Yummy,” I said, again hating myself for my word choice.

—

We ate a lovely dinner of greasy burgers and fries. The freshman fifteen had hit me hard but since I’d been a cross country runner in high school, it really had just filled me out. I’d always felt like my athletic frame had kept me from having the nice booty I should have inherited from my Venezuelan mother but no longer. I’d gone from flat ass I was ashamed of to nice round ass that got a lot of not-so-subtle comments. So I wasn’t surprised when I excused myself to the restroom and glanced over my shoulder to catch Jack staring at my ass as I walked away. He looked away, trying to hide the lusty look he’d given me but I just smiled and shook my hips slightly more.

When I returned, he said, “Sorry… I didn’t mean to stare…”

“Don’t apologize. I’m not upset.”

“Good,” he said and then paused, as if he wanted to say more.

I laughed and gestured for him to continue, “Go ahead… say what you wanted to say.”

He looked away slightly then turned back and fixed my eyes with purposeful gaze, “I was just going to say that I don’t think I have the willpower to not look.”

I felt like the temperature rose about 5 degrees from his comment alone. I squirmed in my seat, suddenly very aware of the arousal humming beneath the surface. “That’s always nice to hear.”

“Yeah? I was worried you’d like slap me or something,” he said as he scratched his arm with nervousness.

“Me? Not gonna slap you for that,” I said with a smirk.

“Oh… what would you slap me for?”

I blushed, “I don’t know,” I said softly. I realized my words were practically inviting him to push his luck but somehow I didn’t care.

“I’m walking back to our dorm now. Want to come with me?” he said. The realization that he knew I lived in the same dorm didn’t get missed.

“Who am I to say, No?” I said and he simply smiled.

—

The walk back was quiet for the most part. I think we were both nervous. We made small talk that I barely remember. What I do remember was the feeling as we walked up the large concrete steps to our dorm. At night, the building glowed like a cathedral from all the oddly ornate windows being lit by college kids partying or studying. Or fucking… some of them were surely fucking. But that wasn’t the thing I remember most from that night. What I remember was that I stepped forward and Jack suddenly slowed his pace. I knew he was looking at my butt again and I made sure he liked what he saw. And immediately after I had that thought, I felt his hand press against the small of my back. The touch sent a warmth through me that cascaded from head to toe and back again. I absolutely loved it when guys did that. It was this perfect mix of respectful and controlling and it always made me swoon. And he’d done it without even realizing!

We buzzed ourselves in through the exterior door and then waited for the interior door to buzz us in. As we stood there, I quietly said, “What now?”

“You probably want to study, right?”

“I don’t have to… it’s Friday,” I said, letting the obvious invitation hang out there. I was feeling timid but also strangely bold at the same time.

Jack smiled, “We can go back to your room… if you want?”

I nodded, “Sounds good.”

“You’re pretty awesome, Lena,” he said as we walked down the hall. He kept his hand on my back, inches above my ass. I loved it and found it hard to concentrate on his words.

“Thanks,” I said, leading him up the single flight of stairs and down the corridor to my room. I found myself torn on whether or not I wanted my roommate to be there. On the one hand, I really, really wanted her to be gone. On the other hand, I wasn’t sure I trusted myself at this point. Something about Jack was just overwhelmingly compelling to me and my arousal was already clouding my judgment in scary ways.

“Nice room,” he said as I opened the door. I looked in and saw nothing but emptiness. No Melanie. And her bed was perfectly made and laundry sitting on her bed. She’d gone home for the weekend. My stomach did flip flops.

I turned to Jack and he stood there respectfully in the hallway. “Are you coming in?”

He smiled a cute, lopsided smile, “Can I kiss you first?”

“Who am I to say, No?” I said. Why did I keep saying that? The question died in my head as he accepted my implicit invitation. He leaned forward and kissed me with a soft, tender kiss. It was sweet and romantic and I couldn’t help but take a step into him. As our bodies touched, it was like I’d pressed a button in him. His hand slipped from my waist to my ass and he pulled me closer. Suddenly the kiss was much more intense. Much more passion. It was all I could do not to grind my hips into him and hump him right there in the hallway. I finally broke the kiss and whispered, “Wow.”

“Yeah,” he said.

“Come in,” I said quietly as I closed the door behind him. The clank of the door closing had a strange finality to it. Like I’d shut down a door in my life. It felt ominous and momentous. Jack tossed his backpack on the ground and looked around.

“Where should I sit?”

“Uhmm… here?” I said, pointing to the bed and feeling the heat rush to my face in embarrassment. Who was this Lena? Where had this girl been these last three years?

Jack smiled and joined me on the bed. This time he didn’t ask, he grabbed the belt of my jeans and pulled me closer to him. I yelped in surprise but his lips were on me as we fell backwards onto the bed and made out like… well… like horny teenagers. Which I guess was not technically correct. We were 20. But close enough.

We continued that way for several minutes. He never pushed his luck and tried to progress things further. I ran my hands along his chest and he would trail his fingers up my side, coming closer and closer to my breasts but never touching them. I was so turned on and somehow the lack of contact that my tits felt was agonizing. My nipples felt like they were impossibly hard and part of my mind was sure that he would be able to see them despite the padding of my bra, but he just kept kissing me.

Eventually, we broke a kiss and he pulled back, looking me in the eyes. “Fuck… Lena… you kiss so well.”

“Yeah?” I said.

“You can’t tell?” he said.

“How would I be able to tell?” He looked embarrassed and suddenly I realized what he meant, “Oh… you mean…,” I said and my eyes darted down to his shorts. He was wearing a pair of basketball shorts that had been loose and not very revealing while we’d been out walking. But now that he was laying back on my bed and they were draped loosely across him, gravity had conspired with his cock to make sure that it was completely clear exactly how aroused he was. “Wow,” I said and then slapped my hand to my mouth like some sort of cartoon moron who’d just uttered the dumbest most embarrassing thing in history. Which is exactly how I felt.

Jack gave a little chuckle, “I’m sorry if I embarrassed you.”

“If you keep kissing me, I’ll forget my embarrassment.”

He smiled again and leaned over, kissing me intensely once again. I wriggled my hip slightly to the left, just teasing him a little with the contact. He was hard. And big. And the thoughts of what his cock might look like ran through my mind like the obsessive images of some kind of lunatic or an addict. Again, he broke the kiss after a couple minutes, “Lena… I… Maybe I should go,” he said.

I frowned, “You’re gonna leave?”

“I don’t want to… but… this is going to be a problem soon,” he said glancing down. “And I don’t want to push you more than you’re ready.”

“I appreciate that,” I said, “But I’m really, really enjoying kissing you.”

He smiled, “I’m glad… It’s been… uhmm… good for me too… obviously… I mean,” he stammered, his shyness triumphing over his confidence for the moment. “It’s just… well… If we keep going, I know I’m gonna want more… you know?”

“Like what?” I said, my voice soft and vulnerable.

He turned and looked at me, again fixing me with that gaze of his. “I think… well… I know what I’d ask for. I’d ask to feel your lips… around… uhmm… me.”

I was quiet for a moment, contemplating his words. Well, truthfully, I was picturing the variations running through my head. The image of me kneeling on the floor while he sat on my bed and I worked his cock in my mouth was emblazoned across my brain as a bright, vivid portrait. I couldn’t unsee the mental image. “Who am I to say, No?”

“Are you sure?” he said.

I simply nodded and slid to the floor. My fingers traced up his legs, teasing the coarse brown hairs that covered his legs. When I got to his pants, I couldn’t contain myself. I grabbed the waistband and practically ripped them off, revealing a nice, juicy, hard cock. It jutted up from his thin frame, seeming incongruently large and thick. I felt my mouth water at the sight and, despite my initial plan of teasing him, I dove in, sucking his cock into my mouth with a desperation that would have made Lena from 48 hours ago ashamed. Instead, as the cock parted my lips, I could feel my arousal heighten. Jack’s cock was inside me. Fuck!

Jack moaned and avoided putting his hands on my head which was good. My gag reflex was pretty bad and just taking 3 inches into my mouth was giving me trouble. It wasn’t even half of his length but it felt like I was testing my limits. I looked up at him through my eye lashes and saw him watching with intense pleasure and satisfaction. He clearly liked seeing my cock go between my lips so I scrapped my hair back and used my other hand to deftly put my hair back in a pony tail. I never stopped sucking his glorious cock though. Now I had almost four inches in. It felt like I’d crossed halfway but there was so much more!

I pulled off him and took a couple big breaths before inhaling deeply and slamming my self onto his cock. 3 inches. 4 inches… now 5. I wanted it all. I needed it. I needed him to feel like I’d done my best. Jack needed to know that I’d done my best.

Alas, my body didn’t cooperate. Suddenly my gag reflex kicked in and I hade to pull away, wrenching and gasping for air. “I’m sorry… I wanted it all,” I said.

He stroked my hair and looked down at me. “I know. It’s something we can work on, okay?”

I brightened and nodded, happy that he clearly wasn’t thinking me as a one and done kind of girl. All I responded with was, “Who am I to say no?”

He nodded and added nothing to my comment but his smile showed his confidence. And why shouldn’t he be. He’d met me 45 minutes ago and all of a sudden I’m on my knees sucking his cock and promising to do it again in the future.

“I need to cum, Lena. Where can I cum?”

“Anywhere you want,” I said, feeling incredibly submissive.

“Lay back and spread your legs,” he said. Any shyness was now gone. This was a confident man who was certain he was going to get what he wanted. I had to lay back and spread my legs. It was the only logical way to behave. A stud like Jack wants to fuck me? I’m not turning that down. Especially with that slab of seven inch meat. My legs went wide, inviting him to fuck me. I’d never been fucked before but this felt right. It felt natural. It felt appropriate. He stepped forward and I started to say something but then he placed the tip of his cock at my pussy and I forgot everything. The simple skin to skin touch of his cock to me sent shivers down my spine. I tried to say something. To invite him. His voice sounded knowing and powerful, “I know. Who are you to say, No?”

I simply nodded and bit my lip. He’d said just the right thing.

Colors of the Rainbow Ch. 7

We didn’t have  a repeat the next week. Instead, Kelly and I talked about it and decided to try to take a week off from the craziness. I had some vacation coming up and so did she so we moved it up a little bit and decided to spend a week killing two birds with one stone. An escape vacation just the two of us. No electronics. We booked a nice secluded cabin several miles outside of town and Kelly packed all of her best lingerie and toys as we planned for a wild week of non-stop fucking and the occasional hike.

“This has been terrific, Max,” my wife said, cuddling into my arm as we basked in post-coital bliss. “I needed to reconnect and have some normalcy after all this insanity.”

I kissed her forehead gently and said, “I get it. This can’t have been easy on you.”

“It’s like a weird way of losing your mind… Because… I…” she struggled for the words.

I stroked my thumb across her shoulder, tracing an invisible circle gently across her soft skin, “What? I’m not going to be mad…”

“I know… it’s not that… I just… it’s scary to even say it… but… I’ve enjoyed this,” she said. “A lot.”

“All of it?”

She was silent for a moment before nodding slightly. After that, neither of us could think of anything to say, instead I lay there watching the fan spin on the ceiling, staring at one blade and concentrating on it as if I was making some strange attempt to control the world by controlling that one, single, spinning blade. After a seemingly eternal minute, I asked the question I was fearing. “Is the green still your favorite?”

“What… are you worried that yellow became my new favorite?” she asked with a light, teasing laugh.

“Not the color I’d be most worried about.”

“Oh… you’re worried about the color that made me crave our friends so badly that I needed three cocks at once and led me to have three times the orgasms? Is that the color?”

I scratched nervously at my chest and tried to ignore the fact that her sexy allusions to what had transpired with our friends was having my cock twitch slightly despite the recently finished sex.

“Maybe… I don’t know… yeah… I guess so.”

“Hmmm… I just don’t know, babe… Maybe we need to go to a nice big Christmas party and give it a whirl… would you like that?”

I groaned as her delicate fingers teased along my half hard shaft.

“We do that and I’m gonna invite your sisters over and show you green and yellow together.”

She gasped in mock outrage then shifted on top of me aggressively, “You wouldn’t!”

“Fair trade for you fucking half the office staff,” I said.

“Mmm… Maybe that IS a fair trade,” she said sultrily. Her fingers gripped my cock and, after giving it a quick jerk and deeming it hard enough, slid it into her still dripping cunt. “Yessss,” she whispered as she slowly rode me. “Orange isn’t my new favorite babe… but I have to confess. I think I just like them all now.”

“Fuck… you’re so going to kill me with sex,” I said.

“Maybe don’t show me red too often.”

—

By Wednesday, even we were fucked out. At some point, anyone who’s gone on these romantic getaways with their significant other realizes that you have to spend SOME time outside of the bedroom. We took a quick trip to the local store and, on the way back, managed to get lost. “Just check the GPS,” Kelly said with a laugh. “Are you such a guy you can’t even ask your phone for directions.”

“We said no phones this week,” I told her.

She laughed, “Uhhuh… you know this doesn’t count… this is just looking at a map. Give me your phone,” she said.

“It’s in the glove compartment.”

She rifled through, quickly finding the dormant device. She turned it on, punched in my password and was about to click on the maps app when suddenly an install warning came up.

“What’s this?” she asked, hitting install. The next menu that came up I didn’t quite see, it was just the purple glow out of the corner of my eye that told me what color it even was. “Fucking swirlies,” she said. Her tone was much more level than previous times this had happened. Maybe she was getting used to this?

“Kel, you okay?”

“Of course I am,” she said with a tone of derision I’d not heard from her recently… or maybe ever.

“Are you angry with me about something?”

“God you’re so fucking stupid, aren’t you?”

My head whipped around quick enough that I’m lucky I didn’t wrench my neck. Kelley had never spoken to me that way before. “What’s that for?”

“God… I’m so sick of this bullshit…,” she said, turning to me and then speaking in a high pitched, mocking tone, ”Kelly are you okay? Kelly are you happy? Kelly which color is your favorite? No I’m not okay… my mind is being fucked and my husband just seems to want to get his rocks off. Fucking asshole.”

I glanced at the phone, momentarily thinking that it was red and I hadn’t noticed but instead the same purple hue glowed back at me just as I’d seen the first time. “Kelly, I don’t know what’s happening right now. What emotion are you feeling.”

Her eyes grew wide and her face looked enraged, “I. FUCKING. KNOW. IT’S. THE. GOD-DAMN. COLORS.” Each word was accompanied by a poke to the chest that grew harder and more pointed each time. I finally grabbed her wrist and twisted it away. “Unhand me you fucking simpleton.”

“Tell me what you want right now, Kelly. Let’s get this orgasm over with so we can move past this.”

For a brief moment, her eyes seemed to focus and realization flitted across her face as some small part of her brain recognized what was happening. The rage and disgust on her face softened slightly. “You want to help for once? Maybe instead of ass fucking me and humiliating me you can actually be useful.”

“What do you need?” I said, trying to just get past this.

“You can eat my pussy, wimp.”

It wasn’t the most erotic thing I’d heard in the last few weeks but eating my wife’s nice, smooth cunt was no punishment, that’s for sure. “Can you hang on until we get home?” I asked.

Her face screwed up as she considered the idea, ‘Of course… I should have expected,” she said as she started unbuttoning her pants. “When I see a color you like, you are only too quick to fuck me even if our friends are there. But you can’t be bothered to help me now. Pathetic.”

I reached over and stroked her leg, half expecting her to slap my hand away in anger. Instead she spread her legs, “Maybe your fingers can be vaguely useful for awhile.” She said it like she was a queen looking down on her lowliest servant. I slid my finger into her panties and she gasped and let out a sigh, “Maybe you’re useful for something.” Her legs spread a little wider and she sank down into her seat. She was soaking wet. Wetter than I remembered her being any of the other times this had happened. Part of me wondered whether this was something particular to this color or if it was a progression from prior incidents just because of the sheer volume. But mostly I was focused on touching her in just the ways I’d learned over the years of marriage. I loved getting my wife off with my fingers and tongue and I’d spent a lot of time learning exactly what she liked.

First I got my finger nice and wet, then began sliding it lightly up and down her slit, teasing around the edges of the clit and circling it, never touching it firmly. “Yesss,” she hissed with satisfaction. “More,” she commanded without even looking at me. I repeated that process, spreading her own slick juices up and down her pussy, occasionally slipping deep into her and hooking my finger along her g-spot and teasing it with a firm stroke before returning to her clit.

As we pulled into the neighborhood, she grabbed my wrist and started gyrating her hips, humping against my hand desperately. I held my finger rigid, letting her control the pace and touch exactly how she wanted it. We hit the driveway and she started bucking her hips furiously before sighing in exasperation and flinging my hand back at me. “Ughh… pathetic,” she said, buttoning her pants and walking into the house. “Get your ass to the bedroom and maybe fucking try to finish what you started.”

I looked over and saw our neighbor clipping his hedges. He shot me a look like, “What the fuck was that?” I just shrugged and followed my wife inside.

“Go lay down baby. I’ll be right there,” I said.

“Fuck that,” came a voice from behind me. She practically tackled me and shoved me to the ground. “I’m not waiting for the bedroom. Your tongue better be ready, asshole,” she said in a throaty rumble. She’d stripped out of her pants and panties but was otherwise still fully clothed I realized as she descended upon me. She straddled my mouth and lowered her splayed cunt to my lips, wordlessly instructing me in what she needed. I was happy to obliged and licked across her already primed pussy lips. “FUccckkk… yesss… So glad you’re not utterly useless,” she said. Her hips swayed back and forth as she moved around, bucking against my tongue lashes. I felt her hands roaming across my body, grabbing my cock roughly which just resulted in me thrashing her harder and faster with my tongue. “Oh… you like that?” she said, squeezing my cock harder and stroking it through my jeans. I rewarded her by angling my tongue up and making it pointy, tracing her clit with little teasing flicks. “Like you liked watching me fuck your friends?”

My cock twitched more from her hand than her words but I kept licking her, hoping to end this stupidity and get nice Kelly back. Fortunately, she was ready to pop. Her dripping cunt clenched around my tongue and she screamed out, squeezing her thighs around my head and shaking her hips violently against my face, grinding herself through her orgasm as she squirted her juices all across my mouth.

“FUCKfuckfuckfuckfuckfuck,” she said as she gasped for air, her body now collapsed atop me, twitching in the aftermath of a powerful orgasm. Her head was an annoying half an inch from my throbbing cock.

“You back to normal?” I murmured from under her thighs.

“What? Oh…” she said with a laugh as she rolled off me.

“Are you back to normal?” I asked, adjusting myself and my painful erection.

“Yeah… I did NOT like that one, babe,” she said.

I sat up and looked at her, “Yeah? What the hell was that?”

“I have no idea. I just felt so… I don’t know… like you were completely beneath me and not worth my time.Thank god you know how to finger me so well. That helped me get past that. At least a little.”

“That’s good,” I said. “I guess let’s try to avoid purple, huh?”

“Oh yeah,” she said.

—

Two days later we were back with the doctor, revisiting the most recent episode.

“That is odd,” she said, making notes. “Historically purple is more a color of creativity and magic more than anything else. I wonder what this sense of condescension was about…”

I laughed, “Well the colors aren’t magic. It was never going to turn her into Hermione, right?”

“That’s true. It’s more about what Kelly thinks of the colors. Kelly… what’s the first thing that comes to mind when you think of the color purple?”

“I don’t really know… royalty I guess?”

The doctor and I exchanged glances and all three of us nodded in understanding, “That would fit, I suppose. DId you feel like you were better than Max?”

She nodded, “I even remember thinking that I should be treated like a queen by him and he doesn’t treat me that way.”

“Hey!” I protested and Kelly hugged me and giggled, “I treat you like a partner. My bad!”

“It’s only bad when I see purple. All the other times I much prefer this over some weak man sniveling obsequiously and walking on eggshells.”

“Good… that’s better,” I huffed in mock anger, flashing her a smile to reassure her.

“Well… this is good. We’ve almost got it figured out then.”

“Almost? So there is a seventh color? We’ve covered the rainbow… I guess Indigo is a thing then?” Kelly asked while I nodded along.

“Nope… not Indigo,” the doctor said. “Instead, it’s what happens when you combine all the colors. Pure white.”

“Pure white? The reboot screen on my phone flashes that color to start. We’d have already had that one,” I said, pulling my phone out and starting to force a reboot to prove it.

Doctor Jenkins held her hand out, “Not necessary. I did a little bit of my own research and tested it. The color on the phones has a very slight blue tint to it caused by the glass. So the actual pure, pure white shouldn’t be able to come from your phone at all. You’re probably off the hook.”

“Have we figured out why it’s almost entirely my phone only,” I asked.

“I think it’s that blue tint that’s doing it actually. Look,” she said, turning her monitor around to show us. She’d done a LOT of research it seems. “Your phone basically moves every color about 2.2 more blue on a standard 256 point RGB scale. It’s the only phone on the market that does that. As a result, I’m pretty sure only your phone model will ever hit a pure display of the precise colors that trigger Kelly. If you’d bought from Apple, we’d have probably never noticed a problem, actually.”

“Wild,” I said, sitting back and looking at Kelly. “I guess I should just buy a new iPhone then.”

“Maybe keep that one locked up… just in case,” Kelly said, squeezing my hand and shooting me a look.

“Uhhuh,” I said with a smirk. It seemed like a good idea.

Stranger Than Erotica Ch. 2

Was reminded of this story the other day. As before, this is probably the hardest story to write but also amongst the most fun. I don't know how well it comes off (it would be great to have different voice actors do this... it's a very cinematic/theatrical style) but I think this works well enough. Hopefully it makes you guys chuckle a little.

---

Harvey rolled off the table and scrambled out of the room, barely escaping the notice of the coeds. He marveled at his bad luck though he did not yet realize that his luck, both good and bad, were going to change today.

“Of course…” he whispered under his breath, grabbing his clothes and practically crawling out the side door to the locker room as the swim team girls wandered in. He poked his head into the hallway and failed to notice the janitor mopping the floor to his right. However, by sheer chance, he glanced to his right and noticed the man. Tapping his foot impatiently, he willed in vain for the man to leave. “Oh… does it not work that way? Can I not ask you to make other people do things?”

Fortunately for Harvey, his manic ravings went unheard and the janitor disappeared around the corner leaving him with a clear 10 yard sprint to get back to his office. His bare, wet feet smacked along the floor and just as he got the office door. Just as he thought he might be done with this morning of madness, he realized his mistake.

“What?” he exclaimed to the air as he remembered that Sophie had massaged his feet. His mad dash didn’t stop as he’d intended to and he instead slid the last four feet into his office door with a loud thud.

“What was that?” came some female voices down the hall. He quickly tried to open the door, his oil slick palms making the task frustratingly difficult. Just in the nick of time, he spun the silvery know enough to get the door to swing open so that he could hop in and slam the door swiftly behind him.

“This is insane,” he muttered as he grabbed a towel to wipe away the oils that had nearly been his undoing. He’d gone from almost having his dream threesome to instead suffering through an agonizing ruined orgasm and near disastrous embarrassment. His mind would not be put at ease if he knew who was stalking down the hallway mere feet from his door.

“Damnit… again?” he said. Harvey seemed to have developed an odd habit of speaking to nobody in particular today. Strange. “Is it? I’m talking to you!”

A voice came from behind the door, “To me?”

“Sydni?” Harvey asked, “Hold on,” he said as he furiously attempted to finish putting on his clothes. What Harvey was blissfully unaware of was that Sydni had indeed seen him dash into the office mere moments before and she’d liked what she’d seen so much that this very moment, she was shifting her weight from foot to foot as she imagined what Harvey might be able to do with the surprisingly large package between his legs.

Harvey muttered quietly enough that Sydni couldn’t hear him, “A… it’s not THAT big a surprise and B… maybe I’m finally getting the hang of this.” His borderline psychotic self pep speech over, Harvey moved to the door. As he opened it, his face showed an facial tic reminiscent of someone being suddenly offended. Sadly, this was precisely at the same moment as Sydni opened the door to look on his very displeased countenance.

“I’m not annoyed at you,” Harvey spurted, rushing the words out like a fool. “Today’s been weird… Sorry… come in.”

Sydni stepped in, startled by his words. Almost as if he’d read her mind. It unnerved her.

“Don’t be worried,” Harvey said. “I just knew I had made a weird face.”

For the second time in ten seconds, her coach had appeared to read her mind. She looked around nervously, still shifting her weight from side to side.

“Sydni…” the coach said, but words failed him for a moment. His silence could not have come at a better time, however. Because the words of comfort he’d been about to formulate were exactly the wrong thing to say. For you see, Sydni had a very peculiar fantasy and a very peculiar kink. “Really?” Harvey said, stuttering through more words for the girl.

Sydni looked at him with a strange expression. Sydni’s biggest fantasy was to have a man know her so well that he could get her to do anything. Manipulate her and exploit her because he just always seemed to say the right thing.

“And what is that?” Harvey asked.

Sydni’s reverie was broken, the moment shattered as Harvey once again missed the mark. His eyes widened in incongruous shock as she said, “My lacrosse stick?”

“No… I… damnit… sit down for a second, Sydni.”

“Uhhmm… okay,” she said, sitting on the offered chair. She was wearing a pair of flared grey leggings and a maroon sports bra that was scooped in the front offering just a hint of cleavage from the swell of her perky breasts. Harvey stared at her. She stared back in awkward silence.

For long moments, nothing happened.

Harvey kept staring.

Finally, the awkwardness was too much for Sydni and she started to make an excuse to leave. She figured a story about her sick roommate would get her out of this awkward encounter quickly.

“Don’t leave. And definitely don’t make up an excuse, Sydni.”

“How did you…?” the girl asked.

“Know that you were going to lie to me about your roommate?” Harvey said. Sydni shifted again in her seat, eyes wide, breasts heaving with heavy breaths. Was it happening? Was it finally happening?

“Oh yes… it’s happening,” Harvey said. He was like a changed man all of a sudden. Gone was the pathetic loser from just ten minutes ago and in his place a new Harvey had emerged. Gloriously rising like a phoenix. Of course, that wasn’t the only thing rising.

Sydni’s eyes flicked down.

“You like what you see? You saw it in the hall, didn’t you?”

She nodded, unable to speak.

“Is it hard for you to speak when you’re this turned on?”

Another nod. The squirming in the seat was getting increasingly obvious. She was practically hypnotized by his words. As soon as she thought something…

“I say it,” he said.

“How?” she managed.

“I don’t know… it’s disconcerting though, right?” he said. The shift in his tone went unnoticed by the aroused girl but Harvey felt a sudden kinship with this young lady despite having nothing at all in common. “Well… we have one thing in common,” he said.

She looked askance at him, confused by his comment, “Do we?”

Thinking quickly Harvey said, “Sure… we both hear what you’re thinking. That inner monologue in your mind, right?”

Sydni shook her head, still not daring to believe it. She thought of a number. Nobody could guess her number. “What number am I thinking of?” she asked.

Of course, Harvey didn’t actually hear her thoughts. There was no way he would ever be able to guess that she was thinking of 7,352,212.

“Seven million,” he said, standing up, “Three hundred and fifty-two thousand,” he said, taking a step closer to her. Her eyes couldn’t meet his. She couldn’t tear them away from the bulge in his pants. “Two hundred and…” he whispered the last bit as he lowered his face to Sydni’s and watched her lips move in unison with his, “Twelve.”

Then the two were kissing frantically. There was a flurry of activity. Harvey actually locked the door and managed to not forget. The realization made him do a small fist bump and make a bizarre obscene gesture towards the sky before returning his attention to the young woman desperate for the touch of her hopeful manipulator. She longed to be told what to do. Her body yearned to be told to strip.

“Strip,” he said and she moaned. Her fingers practically ripped her pants and underwear off with her bra following quickly behind. Maybe now he’d tell her to kneel.

“On your knees,” he said, his own shirt flying across the room as he fumbled with his pants.

She opened her mouth, eagerly anticipating his next command. “You’re going to give me a blowjob now.”

She nodded, wishing he would do the one thing that she desperately ached for. Harvey walked forward, a furrow of confusion across his brow. His hard cock was sticking straight at her mouth and she eagerly took it in. She was eager to have a man with such a large cock teach her how to deep throat. When he started sliding deeper and deeper she was nearly in heaven. But he still wasn’t doing that one thing she longed for. The one thing she couldn’t even bring herself to think about.

“Oh for crying out loud… Sydni. Help me out,” Harvey said in exasperation.

Sydni could tell from his words that her blowjob skills were not up to the task. She tried to do better but she feared that she couldn’t. She knew, herself well, however. She knew if he would just do that one thing, she would be turned on enough that her gag reflex would disappear. If only…

“If only what?” Harvey practically screamed at the girl. He grabbed her hair and made her look up at him while her mouth was still stuffed with half his cock. “You don’t have to tell me what you want… just think about it…?”

But she couldn’t bring herself to think the words. All she could do was imagine him reaching down and pinching, twisting and pulling her nipples until she creamed herself.

“Ohhh,” Harvey said and suddenly his hands were on her breasts. Her tiny pink nipples were being squeezed between his rough fingers. The feeling was exquisite. So much better than when she fumbled with it herself in the dark of her dorm room. Harvey’s cock slid deeper into her mouth as she reveled in the sensation. Her gag reflex forgotten as waves of pleasure and pain raced through her until Harvey was using her nipples pull her back and forth, fucking her mouth just the way she’d always dreamed.

Harvey felt his orgasm coming, and just before Sydni did the one thing she’d never asked any man to do. Just before Sydni imagined him bending her over and fucking her ass… “Nooo,” whimpered Harvey. He came down Sydni’s eager, hungry mouth.

The two cleaned up wordlessly. Sydni’s thoughts were a jumbled mess and Harvey simply fumbled for his own clothes, words escaping him. “Was it… uhmmm… good?” he asked like some pathetic beta male.

She nodded wordlessly. Harvey stepped closer to her and grabbed her, giving her a forceful kiss. In one moment he’d gone from pathetic beta to poser alpha. “What… c’mon… really?”

“Was it not good for you?” she asked. “The kiss I mean?”

“No… sorry… yes… it was… it’s just… nevermind,” he said. Sydni stared at him, trying to figure out whether this was a one time thing. “This isn’t a one time thing,” he said, making Sydni squirm again, “But you need to go now and I’ll… I’ll see you at practice, okay?”

Sydni nodded and left, leaving Harvey alone in his office at last. He slumped into his chair, mentally reliving the uncharacteristic debauchery of the morning. “No… I’m not reliving it,” he said aloud, lying to himself. He was definitely vividly reimagining all of it.

“No… Damnit… no I’m not… I’m talking to you… the narrator of my fucking day,” he screamed. It was fortunate nobody was in the hall this time because his words were closer to the ramblings of a psychotic inmate than that of a beloved athletics coach with a bevy of fit women lusting after him.

Suddenly, for no apparent reason, Harvey calmed down. And rolled his eyes, “Really?” he murmured, spinning in his office chair. Little did he know that at this very moment, rumors were already being spread about the coach’s impressive member. “Damnit!” he exclaimed, angry at some mundane detail on his calendar. He’d obviously have a very different reaction if he’d known just how many of the girls he coached would soon be eager to see what all the fuss was about.

—

Harvey woke the next day, shaking his head from the cobwebs of sleep. The previous day had gone by in such a blur that he could barely remember any of it. “Wait… this can happen now?” he mumbled as he started his normal morning routine. He started to pull up his favorite video when he paused and, instead, tried to recall the events of the previous day.

He remembered Hillary coming on to him. “No… not that.”

He daydreamed about the busty Sophie’s exquisite hand job, “No!” he yelled though there was no reason to be upset as the handbook rules had been altered to his benefit. “No… I’m not ups… damnit… Keep going.”

He remembered the beautiful, kinky Sydni and how he’d been lucky enough to guess what she was thinking and give her the thing that she desperately needed that nobody knew she wanted, “Well… not nobody…,” he whispered. “But what happened after Sydni, yesterday?”

And despite all of the carnal events of the prior morning, what his mind inevitably turned to was the mundanity of coaching three girl’s club teams for the university. In fact, Harvey was such a pathetic loser that despite him having two orgasms yesterday, he’d rather think about watching girls prance around on a sports field while he imagined if any of them knew about his large penis and what they might think if they saw it. It was pathetic really, “Hold on… you said…” he murmured, still replaying the conversations from yesterday. Of course, his pathetic fantasies were only pathetic from his own point of view. It turns out that some of the girls HAD heard the rumors that were quickly spreading. And while it’s pretty pitiful for a guy to think that’s all girls want, it turns out that there are SOME girls that do just want that.

“I knew it!” he exclaimed, jumping up and down for no reason. “I fucking knew it… which ones? Which ones want a piece?” he babbled. It was the kind of red pill incel bullshit that has made the internet so toxic. “No… Just… you said SOME girls…” he told himself, trying to remind himself that only SOME of his girls were like that. Sadly, there was just no way for him to know that it was Ashlynn, Harriet, and Kimber that were the three most hot to trot.

Harvey smiled a sick, predatory smile, “Ashlynn, Harriet, and Kimber,” he said, inexplicably fixating on the only three girls dating guys from the university’s Mixed Martial Arts team. “Oh, shit.”

Meet Anna (no... really!)

Still not getting a picture... sorry guys... BUT... maybe you can get one yourself.

Anna asked me to post her KiK name because... well... she probably wishes she could get banged by a bunch of guys... alas, she can't but maybe she can get some really nasty thoughts from some of you.

Make a KiK account and message her at "frenchcuckcpl"

As the username makes clear, her boyfriend is totally on board with this and has been whoring her out for real men. She even proofread the story while riding his face... at least she found a way to make him useful ;)

BTW: not a joke or prank... seriously... message her... 

The Corruption of Anna

Yes, this is based on a real person. No, this did not happen (sadly) but was an adaptation of her fantasies. Yes, she's a patreon... and YES, she would absolutely love to hear whatever comments you want to give her (no, I won't be posting a picture of her... sorry). Hopefully you guys can help her extend her kink by giving her some really filthy comments to get off to.

---

I'd been talking to Anna off and on for almost a year but things really stepped up in the last month. You see, Anna was a slut. And not just any slut. A submissive, eager to be used, fuck slut. But she needed help realizing it.

Let me start at the beginning. I met this girl online and, like many girls that read my writing, she had fantasies. But that's all they were at the time. She was a good girl. She had a boyfriend. Sure, she fantasized about all kinds of things but that's where they stayed. Until she started following me. Following my posts. Rereading and obsessing over the stories.

When we finally traded emails, it was clear she wanted to be pushed. She wanted someone to make her do all the dark things she'd gotten off to in her mind.

"Anna… it's okay to be a slut. Some guys like that. Lots of guys like that."

"I want to… I just don't know how to start…"

"Does your boyfriend know your fantasies?"

"Some of them…"

"So you're sharing more with a stranger on the internet than with your boyfriend?"

There was a long pause in the chat with the words "Anna is typing" appearing and disappearing for several minutes. Before the words, "Yeah… I guess" appeared.

I laughed myself, imagining her fingers nervously typing and deleting while her free hand teased her body.

"What do you look like, slut?" I typed, emboldened by her obvious submissive nature.

Another long pause and then a picture of a gorgeous ass in a thong. Her waist had that perfect taper and hourglass figure and my instant thought was, "I wonder how she looks bent over?"

"I would do terrible things to you, slut"

"I need that"

"I'd share you with my friends and fuck you with my wife. You'll look so hot getting your ass fucked while cleaning out her juicy cunt"

"Please…" was all she responded with.

"Your boyfriend really isn't using you to your maximum potential"

"No… he's not…"

"Does he know you're talking to me?"

Another long pause. "No"

"So you're a cheating slut"

"Not yet"

"Where do you live?"

"Europe"

And there it was. This girl was the unicorn we'd been fantasizing about. And she didn't live across the state or even across the country. She lived on a different fucking continent.

The conversation sort of dwindled at that point. We'd traded emails and chats. She sent me flirty pictures and I wrote a story about her (Anna has Needs if you're interested). Frankly, I thought it would be an unrealized fantasy… until last week.

"What are you doing Tuesday night?"

"Nothing… why?" I responded, staring at the words glaring at me from my phone.

"I'm flying in… Master."

"Wait? What?" a flurry of questions and worries flitting through my head. Not the least of which was horrific stalker stories. Was this girl Lorena Bobbitt?

I frantically typed, "What do you mean?"

"I'm here for a job interview in California. Then I fly back to New York. But I took two weeks off work and I have a week left…"

"I could fly home… or I could fly to you and visit for a week… if you want… Master"

Shit… it was like I was suddenly living in a porno but with no time to prepare. I rolled over in bed and shook my wife out of her slumber. "Remember that girl from the internet?" I asked.

"The blonde chubby one?"

*No… the hot redhead"

"Oh… the really submissive one that constantly cheats on her boyfriend?"

I nodded, "She wants to come visit."

My wife bolted up, "What? Really?"

I nodded, "I guess the question is…"

"Are we ready for more than fantasy?" We were silent for a moment, just staring at each other.

"What do you want?" she asked.

I swallowed and whispered with a dry throat, "I want her to come."

"You want to fuck her?" she asked. There was no judgement in her tone. I nodded and Ellen scooted closer to me. Her hand reached down and stroked my cock, "You want me to fuck her?"

"Oh yeah," I whispered.

"You think she'll fuck Dave?" she asked, referencing the neighbor that often found his way into some of our fantasies.

"She'll fuck who I tell her to," I replied, images of Anna getting double teamed by me and our neighbor flitting through my mind. My wife's hand squeezed my cock, silently reminding me how much she liked it when I took charge.

"Don't worry though… the first thing we'll have her do is fulfill your fantasy."

My wife simply shivered and said, "Tell her to come."

—

When the big day arrived, I was full of jitters. I was at the airport, waiting for a virtual stranger to come visit. The Atlanta airport was bustling and packed as always. Commuters coming from all over desperate to make connections or meet loved ones.

We'd had phone sex the night before. It was the first time she'd heard my voice and I'd made her edge herself, forbidding an orgasm, for two hours. When I pointed out that she was coming to a stranger's home in a foreign country to be trained as a sex toy, she'd whimpered and begged. When I pointed out she didn't even know my name, she'd nearly broken and cum from the torment alone.

Now I was standing at the escalators, evaluating every new head that appeared above that mechanical horizon. My last instructions to her had been to tell her what to wear. Low cut, tight white tank top that would allow me to see the tattoo on her right bicep, a tight red miniskirt that went to mid thigh, a black lace bra that would prevent airport security from throwing her off the plane and heels. Nothing else. When she told me she didn't have it, I simply told her to go shopping in the morning. I think the thought of being forced to purchase her own sex clothes turned her on even more.

I watched the string of people. Not her. Not her. Wow she's hot but… no. No tattoo. The throng of people rushed passed me as family, cabbies, and limo drivers stood waiting. Suddenly a stunning redhead appeared. Just her head at first and then the white tank top straps were revealed. Her wide shoulders adorned with the thin black straps of a bra. My eyes darted to the cleavage on display before tearing away to her right arm. There were the flowers showing and I knew it was her. I didn't even bother to note the sharp taper of her waist or the ultra short miniskirt or the strappy five inch heels. I was barely cognizant of the strong smooth legs that would soon be wrapped around me. All I knew was I was finally seeing my fuck toy in person.

She looked around and I walked to the side, stepping out of her direct view. I'd told her explicitly to wait here for me. To do nothing from this point on without explicit instructions from me. I watched her, curious to see what she'd do.

Her head searched from side to side. Her face inscrutable and detached. She looked… not worried… concerned? Alert? It was hard to tell. I walked quietly up behind her, merging with the newcomers off the elevator as she stood directly in the flow of 100s of travelers.

"Hello, Anna"

The sigh of relief was instant. She leaned back into me, almost as if she was seeking the reassurance of physical contact to convince herself this was real. "Master," she moaned softly. I barely noticed the surprised looks of a couple people as they caught the word. But they were gone too quick to matter. Nothing mattered. My hand came out of my pocket and slid across her neck.

"Lift your hair, slut," I said. Not caring who heard.

She did as instructed, still not having turned towards me or asked any questions. Her submission was absolute. I rewarded her by clasping the thick leather collar in place around her neck. There was no hiding her roll in our relationship now. It was the collar of a pet. A plaything. A toy. My toy.

I spun her around and looked at her, "Last chance. Is this what you want?"

She nodded without hesitation and cracked a smile, "More than anything, Master"

"Good girl," I said and gave her a kiss. Her lips were soft and wet. She kissed me eagerly. Desperately. She obviously needed this. The kiss told me that even more clearly than her words.

We walked to the baggage claim to get her clothes. Not that she'd need them for the next week.

"Was your flight alright?" I asked.

"Yes," she said nervously.

"Yes what, slut?"

"Yes, Master," she said. The small tight smile across her face told me she loved the game. Her English was quite good but the lilting French accent was impossible to miss. That thought naturally led me to thinking about her tongue and I had to adjust myself slightly. She noticed and her grin widened.

I grabbed the bag she indicated, lifting it and pulling it behind. She walked with me on the other side and I placed my hand possessively around her hip. I have mixed emotions when it comes to women. I was going to make Anna fuck several men while she was here… but I still wanted them to know she was my property. I wanted everyone to understand she was my property. Even…

We got to the car and I said, "What time is it back home?"

She looked confused and then did the mental arithmetic, "3 in the morning."

"Call your boyfriend. Tell him you're here."

She nodded and pulled her phone out. Again, no hesitation. No delay. Just pure obedience. I reached over and felt her thigh, working my finger up to the hot, shaved, cunt dripping between her legs. She gasped at the sudden touch but simply spread her legs in response.

The phone rang several times, and eventually a groggy voice answered just as I was paying for parking. Anna started to speak in her native language but I held my hand up, "English. Tell him your new owner has collected you and you're driving to your home for the week."

She relayed the message and I heard a gasp on the phone. "Tell him if he's very lucky, he can have you back… someday." My fingers continued to work on her, causing her to gasp and moan softly into the phone as she squirmed under my touch.

The man's voice on the other hand seemed confused and was asking questions. "Tell him where my fingers are."

"Master's expert fingers are fucking my cunt… his cunt now," she said,

"Hang up, bitch," I told her, loud enough for him to hear. She promptly tossed the phone down and threw her head back to enjoy my fingers.

"Fuck yes… I needed this… did you mean that? Am I really yours now?" Her tone was hopefully and needy.

I looked at her and smirked… "You've been mine for awhile."

She bit her lip and nodded, knowing it was true.

Every time I'd written a story inspired by her, she'd fallen a little more under my control. I already had her heart and her mind. I was really just adding her body to my collection.

We drove to my house, a little secluded from the other homes at the back of a large subdivision. The house was down a cul-de-sac and set deep onto the property. We wouldn't be disturbed. Which was good because I intended to hear Anna do a lot of screaming. Trees lined the driveway, obscuring any observers.

As we pulled down the long path, I slipped my fingers out, eliciting a sad whimper from the gorgeous redhead splayed out on the passenger seat. Her miniskirt was up to her waist and her tank top was all akimbo. "Strip, slut. Leave the shoes on."

"Yes, Master," she said after the briefest glance around.

"You're awfully trusting," I pointed out.

"I trust you, Master," her voice was soft and shy. It was ridiculous for her to say that. Wildly unsafe. I knew it. I hoped she knew it. But I wasn't going to abuse that trust.

"If anything we do this weekend is too much, you say 'Paris' and we'll stop and talk."

"I will not say 'Paris' after this moment, Master."

I grinned at her and pointed her towards the door of the house. She walked proudly and slowly towards the front door. No worries about who might see her.

I opened the door and let her in. The only sound was the click-clack of her heels on the hard wood. Followed by the gasp from Anna as she saw my wife. Before I'd left, I'd tied my wife up on the floor. Her legs were over her head, ankles tied to wrists and her wrists were bound by rope to the feet of our very heavy couch. Her cunt was on display. It was obviously used and raw and she was blindfolded and gagged.

"Hello, slut #1. I'm home with slut #2." I grabbed Anna's hand and pulled her to my squirming wife, "Before I left, I filled my wife up with cum. Now you're going to fulfill her biggest fantasy. You're going to lick her clean while I fuck your ass hard and rough."

Anna gasped in surprise. She'd probably been expecting a slow build up and I was simply throwing her in the deep end. I figured it was better to see how she did with this. On the one hand, this was extreme. On the other, it really wasn't that wild in any of the individual parts. Licking pussy. Eating my cum. Being fucked in the ass. These were all things I knew she wanted.

"Well, slut?

"Sorry, Master. I was just mesmerized by how beautiful your wife looks all tied up and leaking your cum. And how lucky I am to be able to clean her for you while also taking your cock in my most intimate hole."

She knelt down and leaned towards my wife's raw gash. The trusses up brunette whimpered and squirmed as she felt Anna's hot breath on her cunt.

"My wife isn't a big fan of anal sex. She'll do it. But she doesn't love it. I'm going to make you love it by the end of the week, Anna."

The red head shivered and smiled, "I'd like that, Master. Please train me to be your little anal slut." Then she buried her face in my wife's cunt making her scream with an instant orgasm.

"She's my wife," I said as I positioned behind Anna and applied a healthy amount of lube. "She can cum whenever she wants. You, Anna, can't come without explicit permission or if my cock is in your ass. Understand?" I said, sliding a finger into her tight backdoor to drive my point home.

"Yeth, mathter," she murmured into my wife's pussy.

"Good girl," I said as I eased my cock into its new home. "I'm there, baby. I'm in the whore's ass. Is she a good little rug muncher?"

My wife's garbled answer was obviously something in the affirmative because it was accompanied by another orgasm.

"Fuck, Master."

"Call your boyfriend again," I said, tossing her phone next to her. "On speaker."

She dialed frantically, fingers making numerous errors as she finally managed to punch in the right number. This time the phone answered more quickly. "Anna?"

I ignored him. "Tell your cuck boyfriend where my cock is, slut #2."

"My ass… fuck… it's in my ass."

"Have I even bothered with your other fuckholes?"

"No Master. You probably won't until I'm a well trained anal slut!" She screamed as I jammed in deep and hard.

"This is what the bitch needs. Her ass is so fucking tight. Obviously you don't know what to do with her. Tell her you're happy for her."

The defeated voice over the phone whispered, "I'm happy for you."

"Tell her you're glad she finally found someone that can properly use her."

"I am… Anna. I love you and I just want you to have what you need."

"Who do you love, Anna?"

"Oh… God… fuck…you and your ass fucking cock, Master."

"Tell him goodbye."

Instead of saying it, she screamed an orgasm, as I pounded her hard. I chuckled, "I guess that's goodbye. She's mine now." I hung up the phone and grabbed her hips, fingers sinking into her nice ass as I took what I wanted from her.

It was a great fucking week. Anna got the job. It was supposed to be remote but she asked if they'd sponsor her if she moved to the US. Turns out we had just enough extra room to fit a new toy.

Making College Free Pt. 15

Ahh, young love... who doesn't enjoy it. Will Alexis and Rebeccah have trouble in paradise? Or will they have crazy, kinky, sexy fun? Yes! Enjoy the read

April

Now that the girls were engaged, the dynamic in the frat was… weird. At first the guys were a little tentative. Were they still allowed to use Alexis per the agreement? What about Rebeccah? The ambiguity lasted one very frustrating week before Rebeccah grabbed Brent in the large foyer and spent an afternoon riding his big dick while screaming, “Fucking use this slut!” every time someone walked in. She was slightly embarrassed when a couple sorority girls she recognized from class showed up with Hector one day. Then she decided she should embrace her new found sluttiness and started sliding her pussy all the way up Brent’s shaft before slamming herself back down, revealing the full extent of the mammoth cock invading her.

By the time she flicked the switch on the orgasm suppressors she and Brent were wearing, she was so worked up that the explosion caused her to black out while Brent pumped what felt like a gallon of cum into her. As she lay there on the cool tile, she could hear Brent’s panting next to her and, from somewhere far above, the soft appreciative clapping of two small, delicate female hands. Her eyes opened, instantly tracking to and staring at her beloved, Alexis. Her fiancee.

She giggled as she watched Alexis descend the ornate stairs. She was wearing a pair of tight little daisy dukes and a thin silk pajama top through which her nipples poked out prominently. “Why are you laughing, lover?” the petite woman asked.

“I just thought of you as my fiancee,” Rebeccah said, her eyes closed as she rolled the word over in her head.

Alexis put her hands on her hips in mock indignation, “And the thought of me as your fiancee is funny? It’s funny?!?”

Rebeccah opened her eyes and smirked, “Well, you have to admit, most people would be surprised to hear you’re settling down.”

“Settling down?” she said, continuing her tone of faux outrage. She flicked a switch on the black bulb in her hand and Brent’s cock started inflating again. He groaned a mixture of agonized exhaustion and lust as his neurons overwhelmed his brain with sensations. “I’m not settling down… and I’m certainly not, ‘Off the Market’!” Alexis stood above him, pulled her shorts to the side and dropped down on Brent, impaling herself on him in one long, deep stroke. She sighed, “Fuck I’ve missed this… The stupid boys in this fraternity haven’t been doing their job this last week.”

Rebeccah stared for a moment, she was always surprised that Alexis was able to so easily take Brent’s gargantuan cock inside her. As she often did, she tried to picture where it was on her. Surely her liver, stomach and kidneys were being jostled to accommodate the spear she was now impaled on. It had to go up almost to her rib cage. Rebeccah crawled over and leaned up far enough to kiss her lover’s soft, pink lips. “I think they’re afraid… that’s why I’ve been putting on a show all day.”

“You really like being the house slut, don’t you?” Alexis said, casually riding Brent as if it was normal for her to have nearly a foot of cock inside her.

Rebeccah didn’t answer the question at first. She was still somewhat afraid to. She’d come such a long way in so short a time but she still had trouble thinking of herself as… a slut… She wanted to. When she was turned on, she was happy to. But in those post-orgasm moments of clarity one often gets, she wasn’t so sure. Nevertheless, watching the laid back debauchery in front of her was already getting her motor revving. That little bit of eroticism almost gave her the courage to say what she wanted to say but instead she held herself back and asked, “What are your plans for next year? Like… where are you going to live?”

Alexis fixed her gaze on Rebeccah and kissed her sweetly, groaning as the change in angle caused Brent’s cock to hit her more deeply. “Where are WE going to live?”

Rebeccah blushed and gave a small, embarrassed chuckle, “Yeah… that’s gonna take some getting used to.”

“I figured I’d rent us a place while you keep going to school. Money’s not really an issue for me, you know?”

“Yeah, I remember your parents house.”

“You remember my brother’s cock,” Alexis said, eyes rolling as she ground her pelvis against Brent’s exhausted thrusts.

“Bitch,” Rebeccah said, still internally struggling with what she wanted to tell Alexis. “Are you going to get a job?”

“A job? Are you fucking kidding me? In this economy? Who would hire a freshly graduated film student who’s only references are frat bros raving about my tight holes?”

“So what are you going to do?”

“What I’ve always wanted to… I’m going to make the best porn ever. Porn that follows a story and uses the sex to tell that story. Porn with believable characters that get into all kinds of hot, kinky fun.”

“Yeah? Got any ideas?” Rebeccah asked, feeling herself moisten at the thought of being fucked on camera.

“A few… nothing solid, yet.”

Rebeccah suppressed her disappointment. Alexis wasn’t a mind reader.

“Well,” she said, kissing her fiancee’s lips again and reveling in the moan that emanated from the fiery redhead's mouth. “We can have fun brainstorming plots… and reading scripts together.”

She excused herself as Alexis continued to ride Brent. There were dozens of other cocks in this house and she was determined to fuck them all.

—

Rebeccah continued to bury her thoughts for several days, losing herself in the renewed attention of the men in the house. She managed to fuck ALMOST all the brothers. There were, unfortunately, always some that had traditional ideas of loyalty and propriety that felt like they couldn’t “cheat” on their girlfriends.

“Pfff… she knows what goes on here… bring that cock over here. I’ve still got an open hole,” she said to Jeremy.

The bespectacled young man shook his head, “No thanks, Becci. I’ll take a rain check for when I’m single though, okay?”

Rebeccah smiled, “Sounds great stud,” she continued to ride the man underneath her while somebody, she realized she didn’t even know who, reamed her ass from behind.

“Rebeccah? Becci? Babe? I found it… I found it!”

Rebeccah stood up, leaving the two horny men frustrated and awkwardly close when the female between them was suddenly removed. “Found what?”

“I found… wait for it… our new home!”

“Yeah?” Rebeccah said, a mixture of emotions roiling through her.

“It’s gorgeous. The penthouse of a high rise downtown,” she said, showing off the broker’s pamphlet. Like most people, Rebeccah had walked around her neighborhood as a kid and looked at the little printouts that real estate agents still put outside of homes. Sometimes the simplest things lasted the longest despite innovation. But those one paper printouts were nothing compared to what she was holding in her hand. The shiny five panel pamphlet was expertly put together with high quality mutable 4d images that showed every room in the building from a variety of navigable views.

“Geezus… how much is this place?”

“Don’t worry, baby.”

“You think there’s enough room?” she said sarcastically.

Alexis was too excited to pick up on it and answered earnestly. “Seriously? It’s 3 stories, 3400 square feet. The master bathroom is bigger than my bedroom here. And there’s even an obvious playroom for us. We could make a sexy little dungeon to keep our playthings tormented in,” she said. “Speaking of… where’s little missy Chrissy?”

“I sent her out for groceries. Brent has instructions to pulse her up to a 10 every 60 seconds.”

“I love your diabolical little mind,” Alexis said, giving her a big kiss. “Can we go look at it tomorrow?”

“Uhh… sure,” Rebeccah said.

“You’re gonna love it, lover.”

The knots in Rebeccah’s stomach told a different story.

Despite her reluctance, however, Rebeccah did indeed love the apartment. Anyone would. It was amazing. It was so amazing, she felt ridiculously out of place in it, however. “I grew up in a normal 3 bedroom, 2 bath ranch house. We didn’t have marbles to play with… let alone marble countertops.”

“They’re granite,” Alexis said, “The only marble in here is in the foyer… oh… and I guess the bathroom tiles. Maybe the laundry room to… I can’t remember,” Alexis said as her voice trailed off.

“Not my point, babe.”

“I know… but it’s okay to live a little. You’re marrying into my family, you need to get used to it.”

Rebeccah was silent, knowing that the opulence wasn’t really the thing bothering her about the apartment. “Are there any issues with us having… uhh… parties?”

“Not really,” the agent said. She was a cute raven haired beauty with porcelain skin. When she’d introduced herself as “Julianna” with a beautiful french accent, both Rebeccah and Alexis had exchanged looks, silently sizing up the beautiful girl. “The house is equipped with the best sound proofing and anti-surveillance hardware. The previous tenants were the family of one of the Good Will Hunting guys.”

“Matt Damon?”

“Ben Affleck?” Alexis asked simultaneously. They laughed together and exchanged a little kiss.

“Uhh… Stellen Skarsgard’s kid,” she said, checking her notes.

“Alexander? Bill? Isn’t there a third one?” Alexis asked.

“Stefan, maybe?”

Julianna again checked her notes, “Uhh… Valter it says here.”

The two girls frowned, “Whatever,” Alexis said, waving off the inquiry, “The former tenants aren’t the important thing. It’s the future tenants that matter, right babe?”

“Right,” Rebeccah said, forcing a smile to her face. Alexis looked at her, sensing something wasn’t quite right. “When can we move in… if we wanted it?”

“It’s vacant now… you could move in tomorrow if you wanted to,” the agent said, dollar signs practically springing from her eyes.

“Well… we’d like to have a couple changes made to a couple rooms if that’s okay?”

“Of course,” Julianna said, her french accent doing strange things to Rebeccah’s wildly oversexed pussy. Alexis handed her a small black memory chit with a red and gold symbol blazoned across it. “Oh… THOSE kind of modifications.”

“Yeah,” Alexis said, smiling at Rebeccah. They’d discussed the two playrooms they wanted last night but Rebeccah was surprised to see she’d already made the phone calls and gotten plans from the company. “Does that… interest you?” Alexis said. Her eyes flicked over to Rebeccah who licked her lips hungrily.

“Oh… you Americans are so forward sometimes,” she said without a hint of malice or judgment.

“Really?” Rebeccah said, feeling her confidence surge. She took a step forward, stepping just slightly closer than was appropriate. “Usually Europeans think we’re so… prudish.” She raised her hand and stroked Julianna’s skin softly.

Alexis took her own step forward and now they flanked the french woman. Her breathing was suddenly heavy. Her breasts rising and falling hypnotically. Alexis whispered in a deep sultry voice, “So… would you like to know what we have planned?”

“Yes,” she said softly, finally letting the intensity of the moment affect her.

“Well… we like to have toys to play with… pets to… amuse ourselves with,” Alexis said, now whispering into the girl’s ear. She was having to stand on her toes to get high enough to do it but balance wasn’t an issue because she now had one hand stroking along the woman’s neck while the other teased her arm. “We make sure our pets enjoy themselves… in EVERY way.” Alexis’s fingers trailed up and grazed the woman’s nipples through her thin shirt and bra. Julianna shuddered and let out a gasp of relief at the light touch.

Rebeccah walked up to the young woman and looked at her from inches away. She was older than them, but only by a couple years. She looked so proper and professional just two minutes prior but now she was practically panting in a way that Rebeccah easily recognized. She said, “Want to help us christen the new apartment… right now?”

Julianna’s eyes snapped wide open, “I… I shouldn’t.”

“Are you showing the place to anyone else?”

She shook her head reluctantly. Rebeccah’s hand reached down and pulled the hem of the woman’s tight, professional skirt up slightly, finger nails teasing the skin of the woman’s inner thigh. “So we’ve got time… if you’re really lucky, after we fuck you and you beg to be our new pet, we might actually keep you… IF you’re lucky.”

Alexis smirked, enjoying watching Rebeccah vamp it up as they tag teamed the seduction. Julianna whispered, “Please?”

“Mmm… good girl,” Rebeccah said and closed the gap, kissing Julianna with a sudden intensity that shocked the other two women. Julianna barely responded at first before melting into Rebeccah as their tongues danced intimately. Rebeccah pressed her thigh between the other woman’s legs, forcing them apart and being rewarded with Julianna’s grunts as she ground her hips into Rebeccah’s leg.

“MMm… you two are HOT!” Alexis said, stripping her t-shirt and shorts off revealing that she was, unsurprisingly, wearing nothing underneath. The smalle, petite redhead dropped down to her knees and shoved Julianna’s skirt up before practically ripping her panties off. Rebeccah and Julianna were now frantically making out, hands roaming across each other, squeezing breasts and ass and caressing hips, necks, arms and thighs. Within that tornado of erotic activity, Alexis found the thing she had been hungering for for the last 15 minutes. The moist pink french cunt at the center of their target. The pussy was obviously routinely shaved but she hadn’t done it in a couple days leaving a thin covering of wispy hairs that Alexis’s tongue snaked across. Julianna nearly fell as her knees wobbled. Rebeccah had to practically pin her to the wall to keep her up.

The result was that Julianna was now trapped under the assault of Alexis’s expert tongue. Her skirt was hiked up to her waist and Rebeccah had worked the buttons all open on her shirt. She shoved the delicate lace bra cup aside and dipped her tongue to the woman’s perky pink nipple. The gasp that came from Julianna’s pouty lips was music to her ears and just spurred both women on. Alexis wormed a finger into her sopping wet cunt. Rebeccah grabbed her wrists and pressed them to the wall. Alexis let a finger tease around Julianna’s asshole. Rebeccah pinched her nipple, giving it a painful twist that made her pussy gush into Alexis’s open mouth.

They were a team. A well oiled machine as they brought the woman to the edge of orgasm several times before teasing her back down and back up again over and over. They’d done this to Christen so many times it was old hat. That didn’t make it any less fun or exciting for them, however. Quite the contrary. The feigned reluctance of a new conquest always made it exciting. Watching the switch from “Maybe we shouldn’t” to “Oh Hell Yes!” always gave Rebeccah chills. It was one of her biggest kinks, in no small part because she’d experienced it herself at every level for the last 8 months.

By the time they were finished with Julianna, all three of them were a hot sweaty mess as they lay entangled on the floor of one of the empty rooms. “So… you still want to see the playroom when it’s finished?”

“Oh Hell Yes!” she said.

Alexis got a wicked look on her face. "So you want to be one of our little pets? A plaything for us?"

Suddenly shy again, Julianna nodded slightly and said, "Yes."

"Good… then you'll be at our open house wearing a trenchcoat, five inch heels and nothing else."

Julianna paled slightly but Rebeccah added, "Also, you'll have 'Alexis's Slut' written here," she said, stroking the pale flesh around her left breast, "and here," she switched to the right breast, "you'll write 'Rebecca's Whore', okay?"

Julianna nodded, eyes closed as she pictures walking into a party of strangers and dropping her coat, revealing herself as Rebeccah had demanded. The thought made her squirm.

The three got dressed, giggling and teasing each other and Alexis signed the relevant paperwork, starting the ball rolling on renting the luxurious apartment.

Alexis was a bundle of energy on the way home. She kept talking about various ideas for her first pornographic movie. What would win her an award? Could she become the second NC17 rated movie to win an Oscar? Was it crazy to even think like that?

“What we need is a compelling heroine,” Alexis said at one point. Rebeccah was barely listening, trapped in her own thoughts. “And she needs an arc, you know?”

“No… what do you mean?”

“She needs to evolve over the course of the movie. And the viewer needs to be invested in that evolution.”

“Like growing up and becoming more mature?”

“Sure… but that’s not really exciting… or at least I can’t think of a way to make it sexual.”

Rebeccah nodded, understanding slightly but having no ideas of her own. She changed the subject, “That was really hot… with Julianna just now. I liked doing that with you… conquering her together.”

“MMmm… I love when girls go from reluctant or shy to turbo slut. Of course, she did it a lot faster than you did… you had a real long journey.”

There was a pause, “Would that work in a movie?” Rebeccah asked, wheels turning.

“What do you mean?” Alexis asked.

“What if your heroine was a lot like me… shy, sheltered. Uncertain of what she wants and a little scared of sex and how good it feels.”

“Ohh… yeah… I like that… we could open with her masturbating, seeing images in her mind that are actually scenes from later in the movie. A sort of foreshadowing that appears like idle fantasy. And when she’s finished, we show her Mom yelling at her… no… that’s too cliche… she’s not repressed… she’s scared. We show her Mom talking to her. Telling her about how sex can be so good it takes over your life.”

“See… this sounds hot,” Rebeccah said.

“But what’s her journey look like? Where does she live? What happens?”

“What if… uhmm… what if it’s me… living at the frat house… become a free use slut and slowly learning to love it?”

Alexis looked at Rebeccah, “You want to live at the frat house? Wait… is that what’s been bothering you?” Alexis said, leaning up and suddenly getting much more serious.

“N… No… No, definitely not. I want to live with you. But… but I kinda want to have a year as the free use frat house girl all to myself… I don’t know…” Rebeccah was now squirming in her seat, “Servicing all those nice big cocks myself… you know?”

Alexis smirked, “You little skank!”

Rebeccah blushed bright red and playfully pushed Alexis away, “I just… you lit a fire in me… and I’d like to keep exploring that… and maybe you could film it and we could shoot scenes with the brothers… and it would seem super, super real that way… You could film it sort of documentary style, right? Maybe even make it like you don’t really know what’s going to happen. You’re just following a college girl through her college experience as she gets slowly led down a path of sexual corruption.”

“Geezus baby… I’ve created a monster.”

“You complaining?”

“Hell no!” Alexis said, kissing her fiancee and already planning scenes in her head.

What If... !?!

What Sorry I've been MIA for so long. Life has continued to be stressful and I've been distracted by random other stuff. In an attempt to battle the burnout, I decided to go back to my roots and just write for my wife. So expect the next couple stories to be this... What if things had been different / sexier / faster with a college romance.

For those waiting on stories, I haven't forgotten you... I will desperately try to knock out what I owe you in January. I love all of you. Merry Christmas and thanks for the patience.

----

"I'll see you back in my room in ten minutes?"

"Give me fifteen so I can get all clean for you," she replied.

"Why? You're just going to get hot and sweaty again!"

We both laughed. It had become an inside joke at this point. Not even flirting. Not really. Ellen was a serial dater but also a "good girl". Even the thought of her coming to my room for random sex was so silly it was surreal to even think about.

Ellen was undeniably sexy though. Athletic, muscular legs that you couldn't help but imagine being wrapped around you. And an ass that you couldn't help but stare at. She was dating a pseudo friend of mine and not really my type though. Or probably more accurate I wasn't her type. Popular girls didn't go for me. Frankly, the dry spell I'd been having for the last year seemed to indicate that not that many girls went for me at all. Part of that was my own standards. I seemed to lust after girls I couldn't screw up the courage to talk to while finding faults with girls I knew better. It was the kind of stupidity common to college boys, I imagine, though I didn't know that at the time.

We walked back as a group to our dorm, ascending the large stone steps into the vaguely gothic honors dorm. The oddly out of place gargoyles looked more humorous than scary in the summer twilight.

The dorm split left to right as we walked in. I headed to the left and Ellen followed me through the wooden double doors separating the men's wing from the lobby. "You following me back to my room?" I asked rhetorically.

"Maybe…" she said. I looked back and she shimmied her hips suggestively then laughed.

"You're such a tease," I said. The tightness in my pants was having the predictable effect on my mental state.

"So? Whatcha gonna do about it?" she responded. Her tone was innocent and joking but the naked challenge of the words combined with my growing arousal fueled a surprising boldness in me.

I stepped closer to her, trapping her between the wall and my body. I was about eight inches from her, too close for socially appropriate distancing but not exactly intimately invasive. I whispered to her, "Break up with your boyfriend and be in my room in twenty minutes if you want to find out."

She swallowed and looked at me. Her eyes flicked side to side as she studied my expression. "We broke up yesterday," she said quietly. She was tall. Only about three inches shorter than me. And yet the way she spoke seemed so quiet and subdued it made me feel powerful in a way I'd never experienced.

I started to apologize. The words that would have come to my lips at any other time would have been, "I'm sorry. I didn't know," but my arousal and her body language scratched that right out and instead I smiled and said, "Good. Be there in fifteen."

The silence between us lasted another couple of heartbeats and then the elevator opened. I put my hand out to hold the door for her and she stepped into the elevator still with a deer in the headlights kind of look. "Oh. And Ellen?"

"Yes?" she said, her voice scratchy as if all of the moisture in her mouth had abandoned her.

"Wear that clingy blue dress."

The elevator door slid shut as I said it but I swear it looked like she shuddered a little bit. I walked to my room, lost in my own thoughts. Flirting with Ellen was usually fun but this had been something else. This had been intense. And impossibly arousing. I felt like my cock was going to burst any moment. Just the thought of Ellen kneeling in front of me and looking up at me the way she'd just done was enough to make me feel like a orgasm was imminent.

I got to my room and immediately stripped off my shorts and jumped in bed, cock in hand. This wouldn't be the first time I'd jerked off thinking about Ellen's glorious bubble butt, but it might be the quickest. Hell, I might cum before she even got here.

The thought train that followed made me laugh and soften slightly. As if she was upstairs primping and preening. As if Ellen would come back down stairs to "find out" anything.

"I can't believe I said that," I muttered to myself. "You're a real idiot, Jason."

My erection was now down to half mast as I mentally berated myself for even having this fantasy. Ellen had no shortage of guys that wanted to date her. And this despite her well known reputation for not putting out. The fact that I even momentarily entertained the thought that she'd have followed through with the, admittedly very hot, flirting had me feeling like a real loser… and kind of an ass. I resolved to apologize to her the next day.

I climbed out of bed and grabbed my bath stuff. Like most dorms at the time, ours had a communal bathroom shared by all but the lucky few owners of on-suite bathrooms. I wrapped a towel around my waist and slipped into the requisite flip flops before walking to the door.

That's when the knock came. I jumped a little, sending my razor flying to the floor where is landed on the cold tile with a plastic skittering clink.

"Yeah?" I said, as I looked around for my shorts to slip back on.

Whoever it was must have taken that as an invite to come in. I notoriously kept my door unlocked pretty much all the time. The large 8 foot wooden door swung open and Ellen slipped inside. The first thing I noticed was her face. She looked shy and ashamed. Not the bold girl I was used to bantering with. The next thing I noticed was the blue dress she was wearing. It was a popular style in the 90s. A form fitting blue cloth dress that looked like it was made from t-shirt material. It always rung my bell when she wore it because it clung to her body in every nook and cranny. It seemed almost impossible that she could even be wearing underwear. Needless to say, my cock came roaring back to life.

"What are you… why are you…" I stammered.

She looked at me, her shyness still evident on her face as a genuine smile split her lips. "Sorry I'm late."

"What?"

Her smile widened, "You told me fifteen minutes and it took me seventeen," she looked at me with her characteristic boldness returning, "You did expect me to show up, right?"

I ran my hand through my hair, "I mean… not really," I responded truthfully.

She frowned and put her hands on her hips, "What's my reputation, Jason?"

"What? I mean that's the thing. You're not… you know… nobody thinks you're like… I dunno… slutty or anything… you're a g…" I stopped myself.

"A good girl?" she said, finishing for me.

I simply nodded, trying desperately to keep my eyes from memorizing the contours of her body instead of staring at her adorable face.

"Well… good girls do what they're told," she said softly. The shyness was back and she bit her lip, looking vulnerable. I stepped forward, feeling that arousal fueled power surge through me again.

This time I was right up against her, truly trapping her between my body and the door. "No more teasing," I said simply.

She shook her head, never breaking eye contact. I pressed forward and kissed her, our bodies pressed against each other as our mouths found ourselves hungrily devouring one another. She murmured something into my mouth and pressed against me, in intensifying the contact as her hip rolled across my erection. She started to reach her hands up for my head but I grabbed her wrists and pinned her to the wall. A moan emanated from her as her entire body responded to me. My reply was simply to intensify my kiss. I pulled her hands over her head so I could hold them with one hand, freeing my other to run down her side and cup the perfect ass I'd been longing to squeeze for years. Another moan into my mouth conveyed exactly what she thought of that.

Her ass was just as perfect as I imagined and I noticed something else. I broke my kiss and placed my lips right near her ear. "Are you wearing underwear?"

She whispered, "No… you only told me to wear the dress."

I pulled away and looked at her. We smiled at each other, momentarily breaking the game until she bit her lip cutely again and said, "Still think I’m a goodie-goodie?"

"I’m starting to be convinced," I said and leaned back in to kiss her. I could have kissed her for hours. Her lips were oddly cool and moist and her tongue seems to touch my mouth in ways that sent electricity through my entire body. She somehow made me feel in charge and uncertain all at once. We made out for awhile like that, hands exploring, bodies grinding until I had enough and needed more. I grabbed her and shoved her to the bed where she landed with a yelp that turned quickly into a mirthful laugh. It wasn’t the girlish giggle you might expect but rather the chuckle of someone who just discovered a brilliant new secret.

“What?” I asked.

“I wish we’d done this sooner,” she said.

“Me too.” I climbed above her, placing one knee between her legs as I pinned her to the bed. Her body arched up at me, offering me her neck which I kissed hungrily.

“Are… are you… are you going to fuck me?” she asked. I started to say ‘hell yeah’ but the look on her face spoke of vulnerability and… a little bit of fear.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked as my fingers pulled up her dress, sliding along her thighs that she was already spreading for me.

“Yes… but… I’m ready,” she said, though her eyes belied the words. I thought about it. Did I want a quick fuck? Yes… I mean… what 19 year old college kid wouldn’t? But as hot as this was and as good as I knew that would be, I wanted more. And that meant not pushing her too far, too fast. Not abusing this… trust? Whatever this was she was giving me in the moment.

“I’m going to fuck you,” I said and she whimpered, “But not until you’re actually ready. First, I think I need to show you what happens when you tease a man.” I grabbed her hips and flipped her over.

Her yelp of surprise was followed quickly by a content, “mmmm,” as my hands slid her dress up her legs and over her hips, finally revealing that gorgeous ass I’d dreamed of. It was everything I’d imagined and I simply couldn’t help myself. I gave it a playful smack and she just wiggled her butt back at me in response. Laughing, I gave her other cheek a smack and she murmured something into the bed sheet.

“What?” I said.

She turned her head to the side and whispered, “Harder.”

“Harder?” I asked.

She had her eyes closed as she nodded slightly and I smacked her ass again, this time more than playfully. Her response surprised even my fantasy of the moment. She groaned, grinding her hips into the mattress and spread her legs. “So good,” she whispered.

My fingers traced up her inner thigh and I marveled at the heat emanating from her. When I was inches from her opening, I allowed my finger to flex upward, grazing the soft lips of her pussy. They were wet. Wetter than I’d have dreamed of. And again she spread her legs and sighed happily. “You like that?”

“Yesss,” she hissed. I smacked her ass again, even harder and she responded with a moan and another, “Yessss.”

“You need a good hard fucking don’t you?” I asked as I teased her wet lips.

“Yess,” she whimpered. “Do it… please?”

I smacked her ass, “Who would have thought that you were so hungry for cock.”

“Mmm… yess,” she said again, “If you won’t fuck me, let me suck your cock. Please?”

I smacked her ass three more times in quick succession, enjoying the squirming and writhing before standing up and pulling my towel off. “You want this?”

She turned around and her eyes went straight to my cock. “Oh yeah…,” she said and dove in. Her mouth opened hungrily as she took my cock in. The soft suction and the way her tongue slid around my shaft made me see stars for a moment. I pumped my cock into her mouth slowly at first, conscious of avoiding an accidental triggering of a gag reflex. As she got more into it, I placed my hand on her head and she moaned enthusiastically. I quickened my pace, feeling an orgasm coming quickly?

"Where do you want it?" I groaned, knowing that my endurance was going to lose our to my arousal shortly.

She pulled off of me and looked up, "My mouth… or my tits," she said, panting for breath.

I stroked my cock with one hand, "Your tits," I said. She smiled up at me and quickly grabbed her dress, swiftly yanking it over her head and leaving her completely naked except for her sandals. She knelt down in front of me and looked up, staring at my cock in anticipation.

Her wait wasn't long as she was now kneeling down exactly as I'd always imagined. One of her hands was squeezing her tit and the other was between her legs, rapidly bringing herself closer to her own orgasm. I felt the first rush of cum erupt from me and I grunted, feeling weakness in my legs that threatened to make me collapse onto her. The cum flew out, landing on her perky, exposed breasts and earning a moaning gasp from her. "It's so warm," she whispered as the next couple shots landed on her. "Mmm… so much… is that because of me teasing you?"

I couldn't talk. I simply nodded as I stood over her. She closed her eyes, one hand playing with the cum on her chest and the other accelerating to blinding speed as she strummed away. Finally she let out her own gasp of release and her body shook violently as if every muscle in her head tenses up and then simultaneously released. She leaned back against my bed, a glorious, beautiful mess as she looked up at me. "You know, if that's your reaction to teasing, I might never stop."

I simply smiled as my mind raced with the possibilities.

Jay and Carly Book 2 Ch 19

Long time in the works but hopefully you guys think it's worth it. Setting up a couple of things and teasing the return of an underused fan favorite. 

Victoria proved true to her word, teasing me as we drove back to campus. I had a lunch date with Louise that I didn’t want to miss, although Victoria’s oral skills were giving me serious thoughts of being slightly tardy. In the end, it was her willpower and not my own that responded to my alarm going off. She pulled off me without pausing and daintily wiped her lip before saying, “You don’t want to be late for lunch, Mr. S,” as casually as if she was telling me my 3pm appointment had been canceled.

I tucked my cock back into my pants and smoothed out my shirt before leaning over and giving her a gentle kiss of thanks. “You’ve gotten quite good at that, you know?”

“What? Sucking you off in the car without letting you cum so you can’t wreck and kill us?”

“Exactly!” I replied with a smirk. I swiped up on my phone, noting Louise’s location inside the building in front of us, “How about you take a trip to the mall and find something really sexy that shows off those nice tits while I spend some time with Louise?”

“Really?” Victoria asked, her eyes sparkled. She loved to shop but rarely got to do it with all the other stuff going on. She so rarely thought of herself instead of others that when I encouraged her to think selfishly she really responded well.

I blinked back my surprise, “Of course. Did you think I was going to make you just sit in the car?”

“Mr. S, I’m just the sexretary around here, remember? My role is to serve, not be served.” I stared at her for a moment until she cracked a hint of a smile before continuing, “But if you INSIST on me buying something slutty then I guess I have to do it, don’t I?”

I laughed at the formality of her speech and gave her another kiss. I let my hand wander up her shirt and across her large breasts resulting in a pleasant gasp into my mouth before I pulled away and repeated, “I’ll give you a call in a couple hours?”

She simply nodded, still slightly non-composed from the kiss. There’s no feeling better as a guy than knowing a kiss and stroke of your fingers can render a beautiful woman speechless. The thought lightened my steps and an onlooker probably would have thought I was skipping like a happy child.

“Room 309?” I said to a random guy.

He gestured to the stairs, “Third floor, 2nd or 3rd door on the left I think.”

“Thanks, man,” I said as I opened the doors to the stairwell and jogged up the two flights. The building was relatively new, a stark contrast to the college classroom buildings I remembered. State schools get rusty metal doors. Private schools apparently get the nice fancy wooden ones with gold handles. The door to the third floor hallway swung open easily and I looked down the hall. I saw Louise’s unmistakable leg dangling out from an office door. She was wearing a short, leather skirt that showed off the long smooth leg that I longed to have wrapped around me again. Deciding not to interrupt, I walked up quietly as the words filtered to my ears.

“Look… Louise, I’m very sorry… it won’t happen again.”

“I don’t know, professor. The inappropriate looks were enough… but this? I might have to tell someone.”

“Please… please don’t,” came the woman’s voice. What the hell was going on here?

“I expect this behavior to stop… can you stop?” Louise said. She had steel in her voice I rarely heard. The kind of hard tone she would normally have saved for Carly’s sister when she was wanting to bring my sister-in-law down a peg or two.

“I… I… I don’t know…  you’re so beautiful… what if I can’t stop touching you?”

What the fuck? I started forward but then Louise said, “Well… maybe we’ll have to make some other arrangement?”

Was Louise blackmailing her professor? “What kind of arrangement?” the other woman said.

“Well… I have this boyfriend… Have you heard of polyamory, professor?”

“Louise… I don’t think…”

“Shush… the time for thinking was before you fingered me in the elevator professor. Don’t you agree?”

“Yes,” she said, though the word sounded more like a moan than an admission.

“I like to share my boyfriend. I want you to fuck him,” she said.

“Bbb… bu… but… Louise, I have a wife… I’m not…”

“Not straight? Bullshit. Did you forget what I saw the first time I came to your office?”

“That wasn’t what you think…”

“You were practically stripping for one of your students!” Louise said with a laugh.

“I… I… I just thought that maybe… an alternative study reward might have helped him… He’s worked so hard this summer…” she said, her voice trailing off.

“Uh-huh. Worked hard? Done a lot of push ups and pelvic thrusts, has he?”

The professor didn’t respond and Louise continued, “Don’t worry… after you sample Jay, you won’t need another man… and he’s got plenty of pussy to keep your other… perversions… satisfied,” Louise said, lacing the word ‘perversions’ with all the contempt she could muster. I tried not to laugh. The thought of Louise being repulsed by some sapphic entertainment was almost humorous. The last time I’d hung out with Louise had been a near orgy and a very favorable (to me) cock to pussy ratio.

“Okay,” the voice came, though it didn’t sound sad. If anything, she sounded eager.

Suddenly Louise pulled back from the door and she looked down the hallway, seeing me just ten feet away. She smiled broadly and extended a finger to beckon me closer. “Here he is now, professor. Would you like to meet my boyfriend?”

“Uhhh…,” she stammered as I rounded the corner. The woman was about my age, maybe a year or two older with mid-length blondish hair that swirled in loose curls around her shoulders. Her breasts were prominent but not overtly on display and seemed perfect for her slightly above average height frame. My eyes flicked to the placard on her desk ‘Professor Katrina Chantage’. She was standing in the room, leaning against her bookshelf and the moment her eyes saw me I could practically feel the arousal flowing from her.

“Louise, what’s going on?” I asked as my cute little girlfriend tried to look all innocent. An act I knew all too well was exactly that… an act.

“Baby,” she said, drawing it out in that bratty little voice that served only to confirm she’d been getting in trouble, “My teacher here has been coming on to me VERY inappropriately.”

I looked at the two women, sensing that this was some kind of game but not entirely sure I understood it. Louise walked over to me and gave me a long, lingering, loving kiss before whispering to me, “I think she gets off on this.”

I still wasn’t entirely sure what ‘this’ was but I decided to play along. I walked over to the professor, standing just a little closer than would be otherwise appropriate. “Louise is mine, professor. I don’t like people making unwanted advances on her. Did she ask you to come on to her?”

“No,” she said, hanging her head.

“And did I hear her say that you fingered her in an elevator?”

“I thought she was flirting with me…” she protested feebly. I had not doubt that Louise had been doing exactly that but I kept my mouth shut.

“Well… I think none of us want this to get out, do we?”

“I’ll do anything to keep this between us. ANYthing,” she said. For the second time in 4 hours I had a woman offering me anything I wanted. A part of my brain pondered the miracle of my life. A much larger part of my brain was thinking less pure thoughts.

“I don’t have time to test that theory right now. But we’ll be back,” I said. I wasn’t 100% comfortable with the situation and wanted to talk to Louise. She seemed to have a better handle on what was happening. “Louise,  you okay with that?”

“Of course, lover,” she said, though the disappointment in her voice was evident.

I grabbed Louise’s hand and we walked down the hall, leaving the professor practically panting in her office. I felt good exhibiting a little bit of willpower though I was still confused about the situation. “What was that all about?” I asked as we exited the building.

“Honestly, I’m not really sure. I think she was into it… like being made to do things. Or maybe making people do things. I don’t know.”

“Weird,” I said, fully recognizing the irony of calling anyone’s kinks ‘weird’. Louise’s glance told me she realized it as well. “Huh… that reminds me. Remember me telling you about Carly’s roommate Natalie?”

“The blonde black chick? The one with the self-destructive kink?” she said after a moment of thought.

“Half black… but yeah,” I said, pulling out my phone and typing a message. “She’s coming to town for a lecture.

“Really?” Louise said, pressing up against me as we walked, “Are you going to have some fun with her?”

“Mmm… Would you like that, slut?” I said. I gave her ass a little squeeze.

“I’d like anything you’d enjoy, Mr. S. You know that.”

I typed a quick message.

Jay: Heard you’re coming to Miami. Only pack one suit for your lecture. No underwear at all.

I showed the message to Louise and she smiled wickedly and laughed. “You’re evil, Master.”

“Only to girls that want it. I’m never evil to you, am I?”

“No, Mr. S. You’re a perfect gentleman,” she said, her voice laced with over the top sarcasm. “You’re so sweet and kind when you fucked my ass and shoved my face into your pregnant wife’s juicy pussy.”

“I only did that because you guys like it,” I said with a smirk.

Both of us laughed at the ludicrous nature of the conversation. It felt nice to be alone with one of my girlfriends. Something about Carly, Kyrsten and Louise had always clicked differently for me. I loved a lot of my little harem. I cared for all of them. But those three were always just a little bit extra special to me and I hoped that would never change.

“How about you, me and Victoria have a nice little lunch and then you can come spend the night at the house. We can have a little fun?”

“That sounds heavenly… but I’ve got a paper I need to work on… and an 8am class tomorrow.”

“You took an 8am class? What kind of insane college kid are you?” I asked. I’d studiously avoided classes before noon when I’d gone to school.

“Not all of us are the gifted intellects that you are,” she said. A surprising bit of false modesty from Louise given that she was the only one of me women that could rival Carly for sheer genius. I waved my hand at the complement.

“Fine… I’ll have to find some other willing slut to fuck.”

“On this campus, shouldn’t be hard for a stud like you Mr. S.”

“Maybe I’ll just go back to your place and fuck Tennille while you watch?” I said.

“Would you?” she squealed as she clapped her hands in genuine excitement.

“Seriously?” I asked.

“Seriously… come back. Fuck her while I work on my paper. I’d love to hear you enjoying the slut and knowing that you’re happy since I can’t be the one to please you,” she said, then gave me a kiss and rubbed against my cock suggestively as she did. She pulled away and laughed in surprise at some thought.

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing… it’s just… I think Carly’s compersion complex is rubbing off on me?”

“Compersion? That’s a new one,” I said.

“It means that you genuinely enjoy that happiness of others.”

“Oh… doesn’t everyone though?”

“Not as many as you think… not like Carly does… and me now, I guess.”

“Interesting,” I said, pondering the thought. “Can you have that and still be jealous and possessive?”

“Only if the objects of that jealousy WANT you to be jealous…” she looked at me silently as we walked into her dorm.

“And do they?”

“Yes… almost all of us, I think.”

“Almost?”

“I mean… all of your main girls, yes. Carly, Kyrsten, me, Victoria… none of us want anyone else… and we all kinda like that you’re so possessive of us. It was hot at your bachelor party that you were so casual with some of the girls and so possessive of others. I think you found the exact right balance there. You seem to instinctively know what each girl wants and needs. You do a great job of giving her exactly that.”

My phone buzz and interrupted my response.

Natalie: I can’t give a lecture without at least a bra.

I showed the phone to Louise who seemed to ponder, “You could let her off the hook and give her one bra to pack.”

I nodded and started to type but as I thought about it, I realized that wasn’t the right response. Natalie wanted to be scared of me. She wanted to flirt with self-destruction. Hell, she wanted to BE self-destructive and it was the fact that she could trust me that allowed her to be that.

I typed a new message rapidly.

Jay: Do what you’re fucking told, cunt. Or you’ll arrive to a campus of people who have all watched a very interesting video. Understand?

The response was nearly instant.

Natalie: Yes, Master.

Louise just looked at me, “See… evil… but only to the girls that want that.” As the elevator door opened, I took a screenshot of the conversation with Natalie and sent it to Carly, knowing that she’d be really turned on by it.

We walked quietly to Louise’s door, both lost in our own thoughts. I was planning my imminent torment of the lovely Professor Natalie Masterson and was so wrapped up in the semi-erotic day dream I didn’t even register the girls in the room when we opened the door.

Both of Louise’s roommates, Kimi and Tennille, were there. Tennille shot me a warm smile. Kimi glowered like I’d run over her puppy. “It’s hard to remember a time you weren’t here,” she said and stormed off down the hallway to her room with a huff. At least she didn’t slam her door.

“Tennille, I can’t satisfy Jay tonight so I brought him to a willing slut. You up for that?”

Tennille’s eyes went to the ground shyly but she nodded, “Yeah… If he wants.”

I walked over to Tennille and grabbed her thin waist, pulling her close to me so she could feel my hardness. She gasped at the touch and pressed herself more firmly into me. My eyes met Louise’s who smiled warmly and silently mouthed the word, “Compersion”

I nodded and let my hands start roaming over Tennille as we made out. Louise grabbed her backpack and laptop off the counter and headed to her own room before calling out, “Oh… and be sure to be really loud. I want to know that my man is being taken well care of.”

Tennille moaned into my mouth as I kissed her even more passionately, “Let’s go to your room for some privacy.”

She just nodded as she caught her breath. “How should I dress up today? I’ve got a sexy genie costume. I could grant your every wish, Master,” she said seductively.

“No need for that today, my pet.”

We closed the door to her room behind us and her hands were instantly on me, pushing my shirt up and tugging at my belt. “Ooh… pet… I like that… I could put on a collar and leash and I’ve even got one of those but plug tails… I could be your little kitten…”

I pushed her down to the bed and unbuttoned her jeans before quickly yanking them off, taking her thin silk panties with them. “No… just you,” I said.

“But,” she said before I cut her off as my mouth descended to her delicate pussy. I dove in, my tongue finding her pussy already soaking wet. “Ohhhhhh,” she moaned loudly and I wondered if that was for me, for Louise or if it was truly the sound she made in the moment. Then I realized I didn’t really care.

I focused on pleasing her, teasing her and enjoying the way her body bucked against my mouth whenever I’d touch just the right spot. “Please,” she whimpered. I thought she was asking for some relief so I pulled away and looked up at her from between our spread legs. “Let me dress up as something that will please you,” she said.

The insistence on playing her little games was actually starting to annoy me slightly. “No,” I said. “Just you.” Before she could say anything else, I dove on top of her and kissed her. “I’m going to fuck Tennille now. Not slutty french maid Tennille. Not Slave Leia Tennille. Not King Kong Tennille,” I said, earning a giggle with the last. “I’m going to fuck Tennille Tennille,” i said.

She looked at me, “Nobody wants that,” she said. I thought the words were a joke at first and I laughed. Then I realized she wasn’t joking.

“I do,” I said. She melted. Whatever she was thinking. Whatever concern she had. It washed away. We scooted up in the bed and she wrapped her legs around me. I fumbled to get the rest of my clothes off and teased her wet cunt with my cock head, making her whimper with increasing desperation.

“Please… Please Jay… fuck me… take me… claim me,” she cried out. Her voice sounded desperate… forlorn almost. “I’m yours… please… make me yours,” she said, almost sobbing the words.

I could imagine Louise in the other room, trying to focus but rubbing her thighs together and smiling as she pictured Tennille and I just five feet away. The thought made my cock twitch which pushed the head into my current companion’s moist slit. She gasped in pleasure and shimmied her hips, taking me another inch in. Her pussy was tight and eager, squeezing at me like she never wanted me to leave. “You’re mine,” I said.

“Yessss,” she hissed.

“You… Tennille… you’re mine,” I said and slid the full length into her.

“Oh, God… thank you!” she screamed in what sounded like relief. Tears were flowing down her eyes. I pressed up and looked down to her. She was beautiful with her hair splayed out on the bed as she bucked up against me, desperate for a nice, hard fucking. She whimpered and pleaded without words. I twitched my cock inside of her which just made her eyes roll in ecstasy.

“You like that?”

“Yes.”

“Are you going to be a good little slut for me?”

“Yessss,” she managed.

“Good girl,” I said and I started fucking her hard. I wanted to hear her scream. I wanted everyone in the county to know that I was fucking her good. She didn’t disappoint. I started pounding her harder and harder, an ankle in each hand as I rammed my cock into her over and over without mercy. Suddenly, I felt like someone was watching us. I looked up, expecting to see Louise but instead saw Kimi at the door, leaning against the door frame. One of her hands was massaging her small breasts while the other was down the front of her shorts, obviously fingering herself furiously.

Our eyes met and she jumped but then continued what she was doing. She closed her eyes as she fingered herself and I realized that any endurance I may have managed to muster was quickly being depleted. Between the inexorable sucking grip of Tennille’s greedy cunt and the beautiful Asian girl masturbating to the site of me fucking her roommate, I really didn’t have much of a chance.

WIth a loud roar, I hammered into Tennille three more times. I turned my attention back to her, wanting to see her face when I finally came. She looked at me, sheer joy on my face as she sensed what was coming, “Yes… please… fill me up… thank you Jay. Thank you thank you thank you.”

I groaned and felt my cock pulse within her. Her pussy milked me, slurping every last drop out of me like it was the nectar of the gods. “Fuck that was good,” I said as I collapsed on top of her. My eyes looked to the doorway but Kimi was gone, probably retreated back to her room to finish what she’d started.  “You didn’t cum yet though did you?” I asked, kissing Tennille on the neck.

“I don’t need to… that was… that was better than anything… anything ever,” she said with a faroff voice.

“What?” I asked in confusion. “What was that all about, Tennille?”

She took a breath before adding, “I… I try too hard… I know I do… I’m annoying…”

“No you’re not,” I said.

“Shhh… let me talk. “I’m annoying and people don’t really like me… boys don’t like me… Hell… I don’t like me… But when I’m playing a role… wearing a costume. I… I can be myself?”

“When you’re dressed like someone else you can be yourself?” I asked, baffled by what was happening.

“Sort of… I can be a different person and if they don’t like me, that’s fine. They didn’t dislike me… they disliked the character. And a character can always be tweaked or fixed or changed. And besides that, boys like variety.”

“Not all boys,” I said.

“How many girls have you got?” she asked with a laugh.

I laughed in return and propped my head up on my elbow as I looked at her. My voice turned serious, “Exactly… I already have more variety than some guys will get in a lifetime. And I still wanted to fuck you.”

She blushed, “Really?”

“Why is that so hard to believe?”

“Nobody’s ever wanted to fuck me before… I mean… sure… they’ve wanted to fuck me… but not fuck ME,” she said as if that clarified things.

“You mean… you’ve never just fucked a guy without doing some intricate roleplay.”

“They’re not always THAT intricate. My first boyfriend just had me pretend to be other girls at school he wanted to fuck.”

“That’s fucked up,” I said, suddenly angry at her anonymous ex-lover.

“It’s fine… I kinda like it. It lets me be wild in ways I might not think of otherwise. Plus, acting like a bitchy cheerleader slut and getting hate fucked is kinda hot… you know?”

I nodded, knowing exactly what she meant. “I’m going to go check on Louise. Want to come?”

“I just did,” she replied, batting her eyes and smirking.

“Haha. No… come with me… I want to mess with her a little more. Lord knows Louise needs a bit of that.”

“She can be a little… much,” Tennille said tentatively.

“You know she teased me mercilessly for the first month of knowing her. Practically throwing herself at me like she was an easy lay before dancing away and telling me she was a virgin. It was… weird.”

“How’d you meet her?” Tennille said as she started to put her panties on.

“No… stay naked,” I instructed. She blushed but nodded. “Sherry was her roommate,” I reminded her.

“Oh… that’s right. So you were fucking her roommate and she was flirting with you like that?”

“Well… I guess I was fucking both of her roommates… although she didn’t really know that yet,” I said.

Tennille shook her head, “You are such a dog!”

“I’ll admit… my love life is… unconventional,” I said.

“I like it.”

Tennille took my hand and I led her naked down the hallway. I eased the door to Louise’s room open. It was such a stereotypically girly room. I felt like my eyes were being accosted by pinks and blues and pastel greens. All of which made Louise, sitting in a little black and white checkered dress typing away at her keyboard all the more out of place. The back of her head was turned to us as she transferred whatever words were in her whip smart mind onto the screen in front of her. I held my finger up to Tennille to tell her to wait. I walked quietly up behind Louise, completely naked and my cock already slightly hardened at the thought of messing with Louise. I placed my hand on her shoulder and she jolted with surprise.

“Ohh… shit… you scared me Mr. S,” she said, turning around and noticing my nudity. Her eyes glanced at my cock before looking up at me through her eye lashes. “Did you have fun with Tennille?”

“You know the answer to that… you listened, didn’t you?” I stroked her hair gently before giving it a tight grip and pulling her head back to stare directly at me.

“Yes, Master.”

“Did you touch yourself?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Did you cum?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Did I give you permission to cum?”

“N… N… No, Master. Did I need permission?”

“What do you think… slut?”

“All your sluts need permission,” she said with a whimper that made my cock twitch.

“So I should punish you?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Tennille… come here,” I said without breaking eye contact with Louise. Tennille walked forward and Louise’s eyes glanced sideways, seeing the beautiful, naked roommate walking towards us. My cum still leaking from her just used pussy and glistening on her thighs. Tennille came up to me, hugging me from behind and pressing her firm tits into my back as her hands roamed from my pecs down to my cock. She stroked it directly at Louise who stared with hypnotized eyes. “On your knees, Tennille.”

She dropped obediently and opened her mouth, knowing what I wanted. “Tennille is going to suck my cock while you keep working. You’re not allowed to touch yourself in any way. Not your nipples or pussy… not even your thighs. Don’t even rub your thighs together, understand?”

She whimpered at me as her eyes locked onto Tennille’s lips. She stared in rapt attention as those hot pink lips wrapped around my cock and started taking my cock. “Not… be a good girl and get back to work,” I told her.

“Yes, Master.”

Turns out if you’ve come twice in the last two hours, you can enjoy an expert level blowjob for a shockingly long time. Longer than I’d intended and I’d intended for Louise to endure a very frustrating punishment. Instead, she got about an hour of torture and torment as she squirmed her way towards a very distractedly completed paper. I, on the other hand, got to paint a new slut’s face with my cum and then watch my girlfriend practically fall out of her chair to clean up the mess. I think all three of us had a pretty good night.

Making College Free Pt. 14

This chapter gets kinda dark for Alexis but it's all for a reason and hopefully makes the payoff worth it. 

Alexis woke up the next morning and her whole body ached. Her hair was stuck to her face by what felt like an inch thick layer of dried cum. All of her holes felt raw, her throat sore and, for some reason she couldn’t fathom, her right calf felt like it had an awful cramp in it. She rubbed it as she looked around. The room was a wreck, there were still two guys passed out in the corner about ten feet from her. Either they’d been the last two tag teaming her or they’d gotten drunk enough for a little fraternal experimentation. The thought made Alexis giggle. Then she turned her head to the right and gasped. Chloe was sitting naked in a chair, huge breasts in her hands as she massaged them while a very familiar head was moving between her thighs. Both women looked fresh and clean, having obviously just taken a shower and their pristine condition making Chloe’s own sorry state even more pronounced.

Chloe’s gaze met Alexis’s and their eyes locked. Chloe smiled a sinister, evil grin that made Alexis’s stomach drop in fear and jealousy and, despite herself, also made her pussy clench involuntarily. Rebeccah, her Becci, was slurping away at the small woman’s perfect little snatch right in front of her. Of course she was, Chloe had done this on purpose. None of this was an accident. This is what she did. And Alexis knew it. She knew it when she introduced them.

“Play with yourself, cousin,” Chloe said.

“I’m sore,” Alexis said with a sad whisper.

“So?”

Alexis couldn’t help it, her fingers touched her abused clit and, despite herself, she enjoyed the pleasure through the achy haze of dull pain. Her eyes focused on the back of Rebeccah’s head as she imagined how it would feel again to have her girlfriend’s tongue on her pussy again. She longed for that in a way that surprised her. Chloe simply watched her cousin in haughty silence. The scene was frozen like that for several minutes until Chloe felt her orgasm coming. “Oooh, Rebeccah,” she cooed, “silly little Lexi sure has taught you how to lick pussy for a queen.”

Alexis groaned and strummed her clit faster.

“That’s it. Make me cum my little pet. Make me cum while your silly little girlfriend watches… oh yesss!” she hissed. Rebeccah’s hands reached up and spread Chloe’s knees slightly wider as she dove further into the warm core of Alexis’s arch rival. Alexis could only watch as her own orgasm swept over her. Her bizarre combination of abject misery coupled with overpowering lust. Chloe simply laughed at the pitiful nature of her cousin and how easily she’d manage to manipulate the situation.

And thus opened this new chapter in Alexis’s life. She was still the fraternity’s free use slut but now she was little more than a fleshlight for them. They all seemed enraptured by Chloe and her giant tits and her flirty, faux submissive attitude. Alexis spent the next week being fucked in increasingly humiliating fashions. One night, Chloe decided to actually have Brent’s bitchy girlfriend… the girl that Alexis had broken, used a strap on on Alexis while Chloe simply rode Brent’s cock and made awout with Rebeccah. She actually gave Christen control of the orgasm collar and the prissy bitch took her sick delight in taking Alexis right to the peak of orgasm while watching her girlfriend and cousin pleasure each other and then never letting her cum.

For her part, Rebeccah had completely given herself over to Chloe. She didn’t fight for dominance or struggle for relationship balance like she had with Alexis. Frankly, she barely acknowledged Alexis most days because she was too busy being Chloe’s doting little submissive fuck doll. Chloe entertained herself teaching Rebeccah all kinds of new sadistic ways to torment Alexis. And every now and then, in those rare moments of calm when Chloe would be seducing some new boy toy or on the phone or in the restroom, she’d look at Rebeccah and see the loving sparkle she’d remembered. Those moments where she could almost convince herself that Rebeccah was still HER Becci… and not the fully seduced, love struck toy of her childhood tormentor.

“I think we should have some fun today,” Chloe said one morning, waking Alexis up from the little puddle of blankets she’d slept on the night before. They played “Cinderella and the evil step sisters” last night. First, the three women had tied Alexis up and taken turns flogging her. They teased her and whipped her leaving her writhing against the restraints in erotic agony. That lasted until Chloe and Rebeccah had gotten bored at which point Christen started working her tits over harder and harder while she had to watch her girlfriend be gently and lovingly pleasured by her step sister. By the time Chloe took mercy on her, she was a blubbering mess and her tits burned. Christen took her to the edge of orgasm in sync with the pain too many times for her to count and she was almost happy to lap at her tormentor's cunts just for the reprieve.

Then, Chloe, Rebecca and Christen got all dressed up in elegant, sexy dresses that wouldn’t have looked out of place at an award’s show before descending back down to pleasure the fraternity boys while they sent Alexis upstairs to "clean her filthy body up for Prince Charming". The shower made her feel rejuvenated and alive, almost human. She pampered herself, attempting to let the water wash away the dirtiness she felt. She was actually starting to feel better… until she saw the outfit Chloe had laid on the bed. A pair of six inch platform shoes, a chastity belt and a SensoDep gimp hood with a ring gag that would force her mouth into a permanent "O". She put on the outfit with trembling fingers, hating herself for how turned on she was. The images going through her head were overpoweringly erotic to her.

The belt gave her a low grade tingle as it pulsed and teased at her cunt and ass. Between it, and the shoes, she'd be unable to walk well. Combine that with the hood and she worried about navigating the stairs, let alone being able to do much else. Nevertheless, she resolved herself to not let Chloe win. She knew her cousin. She wanted her to break. To give up. To cry and beg and run away. That's what she got off on. She was a true sadist. Alexis donned the hood and awkwardly and carefully made her way out of the room and down the stairs. She felt ridiculous and the laughter coming from the guys didn't help. The only solace she took was that she couldn't hear Rebeccah's laughter in all the cacophony. She knew, deep down, if she did, Chloe would win. That would break her.

Chloe said, "We'll look at Cinderella. Isn't she beautiful, Prince Charming?"

"Uhhh… yeah?" came Brent's voice. From her sight deprived darkness, Alexis tried to picture the room. Brent's cock was probably slick with all three girls' juices. The thought made Alexis wet.

"I'm going to turn the hood on, Cinderella. You won't be able to see, hear or smell anything. But if you do a good job and give a blow job to these lucky ten boys, I'll let you fuck Prince Charming. Sound good?"

Alexis tried to respond but the ring gag rendered her verbalization unintelligible. Instead she nodded, grateful that her flush of embarrassment was hidden by the hood. Suddenly all the sound was cut off and the little bit of light that had been sleeping through the hood was gone. She felt hands on her shoulders guiding her lower. Then a cock in her mouth. Then her hands. She worked feverishly, the image of riding Brent's cock and kissing Rebeccah as the only two things she focused on. She recognized some of the cocks. But some just blended in with the others. Some guys shit down her throat, forcing her to take it all. Others pulled out and plastered her tits. Throughout all of it, the chastity belt kept raising her arousal higher and higher. It was like she was being fucked in every way but without enough pleasure to actually finish. The belt kept her right on the edge and she felt like the gentlest of touches would make her shoot off.

When she finished the tenth guy, she felt another set of hands grab her. Big hands. Brent's hands. She was pushed forward over something, manhandled into position. When the chastity belt was removed, her heart soared. That was the one thing keeping her from coming and now she's get her fucking release. Then she realized the bitch's plan. A lubed up cock pressed against her ass. A giant lubed up cock. Brent's lubed up cock. She tried to protest but the ring gag caused it to come out like some erotic wail.

Brent fucked her much more roughly than normal. No doubt at Chloe's instructions. Her hands were held firmly so she couldn't strum herself and she was bent over something that offered her no chance of release. All so Brent could use her ass and fill her to the point of overflowing with his huge load. It was the best fucking she's ever gotten on the worst night of her life. When she went back to her bedroom that night, she made herself cum harder than ever, which just made her feel more pathetic.

She was still sore in the morning, every muscle of her body aching. The memories of Christen and Rebeccah taking the belt to her tits and being sodomized by Brent's huge cock for Chloe’s amusement still made her neglected cunt ache.

“Yes, Mistress,” she said in a simpering voice that she barely recognized from herself. How quickly she’d fallen back into their high school hierarchy.

“I think… today… Should be a day about Rebeccah… Don’t you?”

Alexis’s lip quivered in uncertainty as Rebeccah walked in from the shower. She was naked, a towel over her shoulders as she dried off her back. Her skin still glistened with water and the sight of the nubile young woman made Alexis’s mouth salivate. Alexis’s eyes darted to hers and the corners of her mouth twitched in a proto smile before her gaze shifted to Chloe’s. She walked over to the busty, Asian goddess and slowly, seductively straddled her new lover before leaning into the older woman for a passionate kiss. Her eyes, however, never left Alexis. It was heart wrenching and undeniably erotic all at once.

“Let’s bring Christen and Brent on our little trip. They can help me keep you… occupied.”

Alexis groaned but nodded as she put on the outfit Chloe had picked out for her. It looked like some kind of school girl outfit for hardcore fetishists. Plaid, pleated skirt that barely covered her ass, white button down shirt made of polyply, a new stretchy synthetic fabric that transmitted every sensation from outside the cloth directly to the skin. It would feel like she wasn’t wearing a top at all. And based on the look it would almost look like it as the shirt was skin tight and thin. Lacy white thigh highs and clunky black five inch heels completed the absurd outfit. A month ago, she’d have luxuriated in teasing the guys in the frat house with an outfit like this. Now she just felt humiliated. And the fact that her cunt couldn’t stop gushing just added to that. Of course, Rebeccah and Chloe wore matching casual, comfortable clothes. Chloe had actually had the gaul to make “I’m with her” shirts for the two of them so now both were clad in their yoga shorts and baggy matching t-shirts. They even had little shell necklaces and Alexis was reminded of the VSCO girl phenomenon she’d read about in her pop culture class.

As the five of them shuffled into the car, Chloe and Rebeccah started making out like young lovers in love before Chloe eventually eased away and handed a remote to Christen, “You did such a find job keeping my cousin on edge the other night, I want you to do it again today, Christen.”

“Yes, mistress,” Christen said, shooting an evil look at Alexis that made her spine tingle. Christen instantly flipped the fob up to a 3 and the pulse to Alexis’s libido caused her to jump. Today was going to be a long day.

“And Lexi, obviously Christen is going to keep you aroused all day. Your job is to keep Brent aroused all day. I have a monitor on him. If he ever drops below a 5, I’ll let Christen experiment with pain mode instead of pleasure mode… understand?”

The evil grin on Christen’s face terrified Alexis but the mental image of writing on the floor as Chloe laughed at her and Rebeccah looked on gave her disturbingly mixed emotions. The devices and her orgasm deprived brain were combining to make her begin to question her sanity. She shook her head and managed a “Yes, Mistress” before diving over to Brent and working to keep him on edge. For his part, Brent just looked happily at Christen and struggled. The pair of them had learned to embrace this new, kinkier lifestyle and they’d been much happier as a result.

The mall was packed, as it was every Saturday. Which meant lots of people staring at Alexis. Because Chloe had permitted the others to wear relatively normal clothes, Alexis stuck out like a sore thumb as she wobbled around on her ridiculous heels and fetish gear. “Get a hold of yourself girl. You’re Alexis Oscailty. Own it!” she thought. She managed to stand up straighter, reclaiming some of her pride. The pulse she felt as Christen rapidly spiked her from 1 to 9 and back again threatened to break her. It certainly made walking difficult. But she met every lustful gaze from a strange man with steel and a smile. “Fuck Chloe. She’s not going to win.” She even managed to catch Rebeccah’s gaze and the two shared a rare, genuine smile. Her girlfriend even licked her lips slightly and that sent tingles down her spine.

Of course, she had to constantly whisper nasty things in Brent’s ear to keep him on edge. Maintaining someone at a 5 while they walk through a crowded mall is shockingly hard. Doing it while some bitch is trying to ruin your life and another bitch is fucking with your libido is next level sluttery. “Fortunately, I’m a next level slut,” Alexis thought as she managed to sneak a stroke of Brent’s cock. The dumb lug grinned back and nodded and Alexis felt a jolt of confidence. Chloe might be jealous and Christen might hate her. But at least Brent had some fucking loyalty.

“Lover,” Rebeccah said softly, yanking Alexis out of her recovering headspace and returning her crashing to her humiliating reality as she realized the sweet moniker wasn’t directed at her but at Chloe.

“Yes, pet?” Chloe said, turning her full attention to Alexis’s girlfriend and causing Alexis’s anger to flair involuntarily.

“I want to go buy something… but I want it to be a surprise. Can you give me about an hour or so?”

“Of course… will I like the surprise?” Chloe said.

“I don’t know… but Alexis is gonna love it,” she said, shooting a sinister, flirty look at Alexis which sent a shiver down her back.

“Sounds delicious. Scamper off. We’ll keep ourselves entertained. Meet us at the Pit?”

“Sounds good… don’t have too much fun in there?”

“Three of us will have fun,” Chloe said before meaningfully turning towards Alexis. “Now… come along, slut. Let’s see what trouble we can get into, shall we?”

The Pit was an upscale adult restaurant. It would have been called a gentleman’s club in a more misogynistic era. These days, you’d find couples, throuples, lesbians, whatever in their. The real appeal was the exquisite eye candy that they employed. People that would make Alexis and even Chloe somewhat body conscious. The rumor around campus was that the medical school was a secret partner of theirs and trialed the latest and greatest body shaping technology on their staff. Probably not true but it was believable.

They walked in and Chloe slipped a large bill to the hostess who instantly seated them in a very nice private booth with a great view of the center stage. The hostess might have been the most beautiful woman Alexis had ever seen… if it weren’t for the dancer at their table and their waiter that took their order who would have given them a run for their money. “I guess I won’t have to work hard to keep Brent turned on,” Alexis said with a giggle. Even Chloe laughed a little at that and showed her cousin the tracking meter. Brent was at a 9.8 and holding strong. It was a rare moment of camaraderie between the two rivals and, for a moment, Alexis could almost have imagined them being genuine friends. Unfortunately, Christen took that moment to seek her own revenge and dropped Alexis to a stone cold zero with her device. It was a strange sensation, being in a room and a situation that practically forced her to think about sex. To see things that were undeniably sexy. And yet to have her libido completely and totally blocked and unresponsive. It was worse torture than she’d have thought and she suddenly wished Christen just had the pain setting. She had a sudden worry that Chloe would make her have sex and keep her arousal at zero. The thought was the first one that actually gave her fear. Until she realized that she was only a willing participant in these games as long as she allowed it. She’d flip her cousin the bird and fuck off right out of here if she tried to be that much of a sadist.

Fortunately, it didn’t come to that, Chloe held out her hand to Christen and turned the dial all the way back to ten… Alexis practically came in her chair as her cunt started flowing again and color reentered the world. Christen frowned but Chloe calmed her by saying, “It’s not about torture, it’s about torment. See… Alexis now has to watch as we have orgasm after orgasm with all these beautiful creatures in here and I’ve set the time-out on her own orgasms for three hours. So there’s nothing she can do. Now… I think we should have a little party, don’t you guys?”

For the next hour, Alexis was in a haze. It had been days since she’d cum. She was drowning in a sea of sexuality and being pleasured by some of the most talented sexual professionals in the city. Brent’s cock fucked her. Christen’s tongue licked her. And she had even bigger cocks and better tongues added to the mix. And yet she couldn’t cum. It broke her. She wasn’t even aware that Rebeccah returned, the small jewelry box in her hand as she gave Chloe a passionate, lover’s kiss. They whispered something in the corner while Alexis was getting triple teamed and her mind couldn’t process any of it. Christen was pinching her nipples roughly and dragging her around the room, treating her like a dog. She had to slurp cum from a martini glass and Brent used her as a footstool at one point while Christen rode her boyfriend. It was a sexual masochist’s wet dream brought to life and Alexis hated it. And loved it. Being cranked up to a permanent, non-orgasming 10 left her no choice. The dopamine overload was probably rewriting her brain and she didn’t give a flying fuck. It felt soooo good. If only she could have one, tiny orgasm.

As the party slowed down and they packed up, the fivesome left for the frat house. “This has been a really fun visit, cousin. I hope you’ve enjoyed it.”

“Yessss, Mistress,” Alexis managed. They hadn’t dialed her back any for the car ride and Christen laughed at her stuttered, arousal slurred words.

“Ohhh… you’re leaving?” Rebeccah said with an exaggerated pout.

“I am, my dear. I’m sorry… does that sadden you? Perhaps you have some encouragement to get me to stay?” Chloe said and looked pointedly at the jewelry box. The small felt cube jewelry box that Alexis was only just now realizing was in Alexis’s hand.

Rebeccah just smiled and blushed, her eyes flicking over to Alexis who was trembling with forced eroticism. There was awkward silence in the car as nobody really knew what to say after that. The silence was only interrupted by Alexis’s involuntary moans of arousal as they hit a speed bump which resulted in derisive giggles all around. “You’re so pitiful, Lexi,” Rebeccah said but there wasn’t the sharpness in it Alexis would have imagined. She wasn’t sure if the pity in her (former?) girlfriend’s voice was worse, however.

They arrived back at the frat house and walked in. Chloe, being the drama queen bitch that she was, instantly mashed the intercom and said with all the emperiousness she could muster, “Anyone who’s here, please come out to the foyer. Rebeccah has a very special announcement.”

Alexis’s gut felt like it was being punched. Chloe was going to do this. Here. In front of everyone? The 10 setting kept her from processing the situation the way any normal, sane person would. It all mixed together but even through all of that, her rage burned. Of course that rage was manifesting as thoughts of her taking a foot long strap on to Chloe’s little bubble butt… but it was a rage fueled erotic thought that she could barely cling to.

Fifteen or so of the frat brothers filtered in, wondering what the big announcement was. All eyes turned towards Rebeccah who blushed bright red and stammered. “I… I… I…,” she said.

Chloe stepped up to her and with sick sweetness said, “Take your time, my love. It’s okay.”

Rebeccah swallowed and nodded, reassured by the older woman’s calm reassurance. She looked back at Alexis who was kneeling on the ground, already accepting her fate as her hips bucked involuntarily. “I’ve been thinking about this for awhile,” she said. “And I realized that this was an inevitability. When you love someone. Love them with all their heart. You want to be with them forever. This family is amazing and all of you have opened my eyes to so much. Chloe, your three quarter brother took my virginity. Your mom’s have been so nice to me. I… I can’t imagine having a nicer, more welcoming family. And so… “ she dropped down onto her knee and took the ring out, “Chloe, if it’s all right with you. I’d like to ask for your permission to marry Alexis.”

“What?” Alexis said, confused.

“WHAT?!?” Chloe screamed.

Rebeccah looked at Alexis, tears in her eyes, “It’s always been you, baby. The way you embraced this little game and encouraged me to play out all my fantasies. It’s been so hot the last few weeks being able to act like this totally sexy, badass vamp. And I have you to thank for that. I want this forever. You and I forever. Us versus the world. Except I realized I want what you’ve had. Seeing you tormented like this for the last three weeks… I was so fucking jealous. Even right now I can see your whole body spasming from the good sensations. I want that… not 100%... maybe 70/30… can we do that, baby? Will you take me there? Forever?”

“Yessssss,” Alexis hissed with a sob. She couldn’t believe her ears. She couldn’t believe how much she’d misread the situation. The two girls hugged and started crying.

“For fuck’s sake, you two cunts deserve each other,” Chloe said and spat on Alexis’s back as she walked past.

Rebeccah stood up and said, “Hey… bitch. That’s my fiancee you’re talking about,” and slapped Chloe across the face. The small Asian girl reacted with shock. “I put up with your shit for the last two weeks because she was getting off on it… well… that and you’re fucking hot… but mostly because Alexis was enjoying it… don’t you dare abuse that.”

“Fine… fine,” she said before stalking off.

Rebeccah turned back around and knelt down to the quivering Alexis, “You okay, baby? I love you.”

“I love you, too,” Alexis said and they kissed just as the three hour timer ran out. Three hours of erotic torment all built up and suddenly released. Three hours of emotional turmoil, physical pleasure and countless ruined orgasms all came to an explosive end. If the dopamine hit hadn’t rewired her brain, this massive orgasm surely would as the world detonated around her in a supernova of pure pleasure and she passed out in her lover’s arms. Right where she belonged.

The Loaner Girlfriend

Sorry for the delay... between life and some weird technical issues with Patreon I've been out of pocket. I'm posting this now and I owe one of the patreons an update to his story so I'm gonna hammer that out quickly too. Really trying hard to get back in the flow of things. I love and appreciate the patience from everyone.

---

“Well… It’s over,” he said as he slumped into our couch. Tommy’s body language spoke volumes.

“What happened?” I asked.

Angie, my girlfriend, walked in with a drink in each hand and handed a hot cup of coffee to our mutual friend. Tommy looked at it, silence filling the room as he tried to gather his thoughts.

"She tore my heart out and spit on it!" he said with more rancor than I'd ever seen from him.

"Was there someone else?" Angie asked, glancing over at me in concern. I simply shrugged as I'd not heard any rumors.

"Some asshat frat boy," he said before taking a sip of his coffee, "He treats her like shit, too."

"How do you know?" I asked in confusion.

"I saw them at a party. She said she was studying. I went to an after party and saw them making out. He kept pushing her away and telling everyone what a 'slut' she was. That just made her throw herself at him even more."

"Shit. I'm sorry, man. Can we do something?"

He just slumped his shoulders in defeat. I got up and gestured to Angie to follow me. "He's in a bad place," I whispered and she nodded. "What can we do?"

"He needs closure with her, babe. He hasn't got any way to get his frustration out."

"Yeah. Not everyone has the greatest stress relieving girlfriend on the planet," I said with a smirk.

She lightly punched my shoulder, "Well my big strong hunk of Scott keeps me all to himself so how could they."

"Maybe I shouldn't," I said, the thoughts surprising me as much as the words.

"What?"

"Maybe I shouldn't keep you to myself. You could help him with some stress."

She bit her lip. My girlfriend had a pretty wild freshman year but had settled down with me the last two and been completely monogamous. Nevertheless, she knew how much her stories turned me on. "I don't know, baby…"

"Look at him. He's dying. Let me talk to him and you go put something sexy on, okay."

She looked nervously back and forth, without moving.

I smiled and leaned into her then whispered, "This is what I want. So consider that an order."

She swallowed and nodded before whispering back, "Yes, sir," in a tone that betrayed her arousal. Angie and I played a lot of bedroom games but the one she loved the most was when I became dominant and demanding. She'd never denied me anything when I adopted that tone. Tonight wasn't going to be the first time if I had any control at all.

I had to adjust a raging hard on but eventually was able to walk out and sit down. "You need some closure, buddy."

He nodded and sniffed, "I'd love to have gotten that one last hate fuck, you know?"

I laughed, "Yeah. I get it."

"Naw man… like the last two girls… at least with them we had that one last fuck," he said emphasizing the word. "No more making love bullshit. Just pure fucking. What a release."

The image of him doing that to my Angie ran through my mind. My cock responded predictably. "Maybe you could have that?"

"Naw, man. I said one word to her and she just took off. Said her new boyfriend knew how to lick pussy. Told me I was all cock and no brains."

"Doesn't matter how big the cock is, Tommy. You gotta get her off too," came my girlfriend's voice. She was standing there with her light brown hair in a ponytail and a thin white tank top that was partially see through. All she had on besides that was a pair of lacy black panties and her cute little glasses. She looked like a girl next door but I knew she wasn't.

"Uhhh… Angie?"

She walked up to him and straddled his lap seductively. He looked over her shoulder at me and I just nodded and gave him a thumbs up.

"Tell you what, Tommy. If you let me teach you how to go down on a girl, I'll let you fuck me like you wished you'd gotten a chance to with her… okay?”

Tommy swallowed hard and nodded without making another sound. Angie walked up to him, her eyes locked on mine as she straddled my friend as he sat astride him in the chair. I watched as her panty clad pussy sank down onto the bulge in his shorts and she giggled, “Tommy… is that because of me?”

“Uhhh… yeah…,” he said.

“It’s fucking huge,” she said over his shoulder. The words sounded like they were to Tommy but the look of unabashed lust on her face and the intense eye contact with me told me differently. I nodded slightly and smiled, affirming to her this is what I wanted. The giant grin across her face conveyed everything I needed to know about her desire and intent. She leaned back and kissed Tommy before saying, “I can’t wait to have that in me… but first, you’ve got a little lesson to learn, right?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said. His sudden docility amused Angie who giggled again. She flung herself away from him and hopped onto my bed before spreading her legs. The come hither look she gave him was hot enough to boil water in an ice storm and he walked over to her in a near haze of lust. His trembling hands reached to her underwear and she lifted her hips as he slowly pulled down her panties. As her smooth, moist pussy came into view he let out an involuntary gasp.

“You like that, stud?”

“It’s beautiful,” he said, still in his lustful haze.

“It’s wet because of you,” she said.

“It’s wet because you like being a cheating slut,” I thought to myself but couldn’t find the words. My dry mouth and stiff cock were the only sensations I was even aware of.

Tommy knelt down and started lapping at her cunt. He looked like a dog licking a water bowl and both Angie and I laughed, “Shit… not wonder she complained, stud. What are you doing?”

“Licking your pussy?” he said in confusion.

“Let me teach you. You have to start out slow. Tease me. I’m super turned on and you still need to start out slowly, okay?”

He nodded and dove back in eagerly. “And you’re not fucking me with your tongue… you can do that a little… but you want to focus on the outside… around the clit… oh… yeah… that’s better. You can make your tongue pointy and gently tease around it too… yeah… like that.”

She spent the next ten minutes coaching him. Teaching him to tease her. To listen to her body. To please her in exactly the way she wanted to be pleased. “Fuck me, baby… he’s getting good.”

I smiled, my raging cock clearly approving of my girlfriend’s whorish behavior. Any reservations I might have had about this had completely melted away.

“Okay stud… if you get me off… you can give me that hate fuck you wanted.”

Tommy eagerly started lapping at her, adding his fingers to the action and causing her to squeal with excitement, “Shit, Scott… I think he really wants to fuck me. He really wants to pound the shit out of your girlfriend,” she said, staring at me with glassy eyes. “Is that what you want?”

“Yes,” I managed, rubbing my cock in my pants. “Let Tommy fucking wreck you baby.”

She threw her head back as the combination of my words, the situation and Tommy’s improved technique sent her over the edge. “Fuck… fuckfuckfuck… FUCK!!!” she yelled loud enough that anyone walking in the hallway could have easily heard.

Her whole body was shaking and convulsing as Tommy pulled away, his face slick with her juices. “Now I get what I want,” he said, filled with more confidence and surety than he’d had 15 minutes ago. He grabbed her leg with one hand and flipped her around while his other hand worked at his shorts. The cock he freed was indeed big. Bigger than mine by a good clip but not nearly as huge as the comically large dildo Angie enjoyed fucking herself with when she was super turned on.

Tommy glanced back at me and I grinned at him. That was all the reassurance he needed. He used his thumbs to spread Angie’s cunt lips and lined himself up, “I’m gonna fuck you like I should’ve fucked that bitch last night,” he said with a snarl and he rammed himself in.

Angie’s hands shot out and pressed against the wall as she braced herself and screamed. “Holy fucking shit that’s huge!”

“You like that, slut? Fucking trashy little tramp likes being a whore. Fuckind around behind your boyfriend’s back?”

“Yess…. Yess…!” she screamed.

“Cheating little cunt!” he said and he smacked her ass hard, instantly leaving a bright red hand print. She squealed out and slammed her hips back, meeting his thrusts as he rammed into her with brutal energy. “You’ll never find another cock like this you selfish bitch!” he yelled, clearly imagining his ex now and now Angie.

“I’m sorry,” she wailed, getting into the role, “I was so stupid… oh god… yes… baby… never stop fucking… oh fuck me… fuckfuckfuck… never stop with that God cock, baby.”

He smacked her ass again and quickened his pace. Angie’s tone went up an octave and 15 decibels and I knew everyone in the dorm could hear her. The thought made my cock surge in my pants as I smiled in pride at what a good slut I had.

“You don’t deserve this cock and my cum, bitch,” he said as he pulled out of her.

She wailed out, “Noooo!” and sounded almost like she was crying, “Please… no… I need it, baby.” It didn’t sound like an act.

“Dumb cunt,” he said and stroked his cock, shooting all over her ass and back. Angie started rubbing her clit as the cum hit her and she almost instantly started cumming again, collapsing on the bed with sobs and laughter accompanying her out of control trembling.

“Thanks man,” Tommy said to me.

“No problem, bro,” I said and high fived him, not really sure of the proper etiquette.

“And thanks Ang… you’re a way better lay than that bitch ever was.”

Angie couldn’t talk, all she could manage was little gasps and a thumbs up that made both Tommy and I laugh. I practically shoved Tommy out the door and locked it before turning back to my still panting girlfriend. “Did you like that?”

She nodded her head, not looking at me. I pulled my pants down and crawled onto the bed behind her.

“You sounded sad to lose his cock at the end,” I said as I rubbed my cock head along her pussy. She said nothing. “I think you wanted him to nut in you,” I said. More silence. “Did you?” I asked. Still getting no reply, I smacked her ass exactly where he had.

She screamed and her hips shot back at me taking my first couple inches into her. “Yess… yesss… I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” I said sweetly as my fingers traced the welts in her skin causing her whole body to tremble. “I wished he’d filled you with his cum so I could be getting sloppy seconds right now,” I said and slammed my cock home.

“Oh fuck… yes… baby… God… Fuck… Your cock is so perfect,” she said with a happy whisper.

“Not his giant cock?” I said, honestly unsure what answer I expected.

“Your cock… fuck… Your cock I can still think… and talk… I like to talk,” she said.

“You can’t think or talk with his cock?” I said.

“No, baby… I don’t even know what I said,” she whispered.

“That’s kind of hot,” I said as I gave her long steady strokes.

“Yeah?”

“Oh yeah,” I said.

“I’m glad you liked it, baby,” she said.

“I did.”

And then I reclaimed my officially slutty girlfriend.

—

Angie and I talked about that night many times after that. She confessed that the thrill of “cheating” on me without the guilt of actually cheating was a real turn on for her. Even more so because of how aggressively I took her when Tommy left. But there was more to it than that. She really got off on the idea of helping out a friend. As crazy as that sounded to me at the time, in the cold light of day I understood. She loved the idea that she was able to give a friend something that his bitch ex-girlfriend couldn’t. It made her feel powerful and desirable. It was a giant ego stroke for her. And Tommy’s eagerness and gratefulness to fuck my girlfriend was a giant ego stroke for me. Which is why it probably wasn’t the last time…

Making College Free Ch. XX

I'll fix the chapter number later... can't remember it right now.

As the weather started to warm up slightly, Rebeccah started to really embrace her new lifestyle. Her shirts became tighter and lower cut. Her shorts shorter. She rarely ever wore underwear anymore and she'd even started wearing high heels casually just because she liked the extra height it gave her over her tiny girlfriend.

It almost became short hand code for those nights when Rebeccah was going to take charge. Alexis had gotten to the point that if she heard those heels echoing through the marble of the fraternity house she'd drop to her knees and put her hands behind her back in anticipation of her infrequently dominant girlfriend.

It was still only about 20-30% of the time that Rebeccah would be in that mood, but if you pressed her, Alexis would admit that she had her very best orgasms on those nights.

In fact, it was just such a night that kicked off the next version of the couple's love story. The night that Lexi's half sister, Chloe came to town.

Alexis was bent over and trussed up while a line of guys was fucking her in the common room. Rebeccah had her leash in one hand and the controls for Alexis's collar in the other.

"Your half sister?"

"Same dad. Different mom. Chen's three quarter sister actually…" Alexis said and closed her eyes as the guy behind her slammed in hard.

"He knocked up his wife's sister?" Rebeccah was still coming to terms with the insane kinkiness of her girlfriend's family.

"Uh-huh. On her wedding day. Her dad's a total chuck and Daddy gave them two kids before letting him artificially knock her up." She laughed at the thought, "I'm not even sure if he's ever fucked his wife, actually."

"Your family is so messed up. I love it," Rebeccah said and leaned down to give Lexi a kiss as the guy behind her rotated away, his cock wet and spent.

"Yeah. So Chloe has kind of a fucked up view of guys."

"I can imagine"

"She really gets off on cucking guys now"

"Cheating on them?"

Alexis laughed again before moaning with a good thrust. "Sometimes. But what she really likes is to fuck the girl herself. Her strap on collection is impressive."

"Sounds like I might like this chick," Rebeccah said, a familiar tingle in her pussy.

"Yes, mistress," Alexis said with a wink before her mouth widened into an O of silent screaming as the man behind her pounded furiously.

An hour later, Chloe arrived. Lexi was all nervous energy in a way Rebeccah hadn't seen. She'd been fucking non stop for two hours and had only had a few minutes to get cleaned up. She was pacing at the door still wearing the collar from earlier with a plain white T-shirt her only other article of clothing.

"Calm down, babe"

"I can't. You don't get it. Chloe was the oldest girl but we didn't see her that much cause she wasn't one of Dad's wives. She was always the coolest."

"She's not even a year older than you," Rebeccah said, trying to remember the tangled family tree Alexis had shown her.

"She's so cool. And elegant. And sexy. I hope she likes you."

"Do you want her to… like me," Rebeccah asked, emphasizing the words so Alexis understood.

"Ooof… I've watched her fuck. She's a goddess. You'll love it," Alexis said and grabbed her tits without thinking. Her hard nipples were poking through the shirt as if they were small aliens in a horror movie.

Rebeccah squirmed at the thought. Alexis gave her amazing orgasms. She tried to imagine something better but couldn't. She sat there wearing her light summer dress, aware of the tattoo Lexi had programmed. A giant female symbol on her back composed of the words "If you can read this, bend me over and stick it in"

There was a knock at the door and Alexis flung it open. Behind it stood a beautiful, very well endowed Asian girl. She wasn't as short as Alexis but it was close. Maybe 5'2 or 3. She stood straight and proud but smiled warmly as Alexis practically rushed into her arms. Chloe gave off the air of a prim and proper woman. Her long straight hair parted in the middle and framed her face perfectly. She was wearing a pair of black slacks and a gauzywhite blouse that failed to hide the full arm tattoo she had stretching from her shoulder to her fingers. It appeared to contain a jumble of nubile bodies, words and phrases, and other iconography that suggested a level of sophisticated eroticism without looking trashy. Everything about her seemed poised and sophisticated and it made Rebeccah somewhat self-conscious.

"Chloe!"

"Alexis," the girl said, embracing the fiery red head passionately. Rebeccah watched the girls hands casually grip her girlfriend's ass as the two exchanged a quick, but not chaste, kiss. "How's the second sluttiest girl I know?"

Alexis stuck out her tongue like a spoiled brat. "I'm the free use fuck slut for a frat. That's got to earn me some slut points."

"Quantity perhaps. But not quality." She looked disdainfully around the room and caught the eye of one of the brothers. "Frat guys are just a bunch of pussies that need to be taught a lesson."

The man looked at her as if to say something then turned and walked away causing Rebeccah to laugh. "And who are you?" She said, suddenly looking almost feral.

"I'm Rebeccah"

"My girlfriend," Alexis added defensively. It was weird seeing her act this way.

"Hmmm. Boston meat looks pretty nice," Chloe said. Rebeccah should've been offended. Instead, she felt warmth flood through her and the sudden vague need to spread her legs. This woman was sex on a platter and Rebeccah was already physically responding to it. The hungry, predatory look coming from the diminutive, busty Asian goddess was impossible to resist. Chloe took a step forward, invading Rebeccah’s personal space without a second thought and stage whispered loud enough for Lexi to hear, “you and I are going to have some fun, aren’t we?”

Rebeccah saw Alexis’s look out of the corner of her eye. She was fidgeting and looked almost fearful. And also powerfully aroused. Rebeccah flicked her eyes back to the woman and inched closer before whispering in return, “Oh hell, yeah.” An evil grin crossed Rebeccah’s face and Alexis felt a stab of jealousy and arousal rush through her. She’d watched Rebeccah fuck literally dozens of guys and never been jealous. But Chloe was different.

The two women separated and Alexis tried to rest control, “Let me show you to your room cuz?” she said, not intending it to be a question but somehow inflecting it that way anyways.

Chloe smirked, “Sure thing, little sis.”

Rebeccah could feel the tension and the game being played between the women but she was buzzing herself with arousal. She took Alexis’s hand in hers and squeezed it to reassure her, then she reached for Chloe’s hand and took it as well, “The three of us are going to be great friends,” she declared.

“Uh-huh,” Chloe said with a cold, confident smile. Alexis could sense the danger but was powerless to resist the force of nature before her.

—

At dinner that night, Chloe was the center of attention even as Alexis was going down on everyone and being passed around as usual. She kept looking over and seeing Chloe flirt with all the frat guys. Gone was the cold, calculating woman she’d arrived as. Now she was acting like a flirtatious cock-hound. Laughing at lame jokes and using any excuse to touch them. She’d bit her lip, flip her hair and send signals so obvious a blind monk would understand what was happening. She particularly took pride in approaching guys that had just gotten off with Alexis and flirting with them until they were hard again. Just to prove that even guys Alexis had recently serviced weren’t immune to her charms.

For her part, Rebeccah was trying to walk the tightrope. She wanted to be the loving girlfriend she always was for Alexis. Helping her up after a rough fucking. Kissing her cum covered lips after a blowjob. But she kept finding herself drawn back toward Chloe. She knew she was going to fuck her tonight. She’d already decided. Chloe wasn’t being subtle and Rebeccah’s attraction was powerful and irresistible. That realization should have been freeing and yet she kept looking back at Alexis and being torn. Lexi was being roughly fucked by Sebastian at one point. Her hair being pulled as she was forced clean the cum covered plate in front of her. She felt filthy as she slurped up the mix of cum and food left over from at least four guys, and yet her eyes were up and staring at Rebeccah and Chloe as they flirted with one of the guys. Rebeccah watched her girlfriend as the guy continued pounding her. She decided to see how Rebeccah would respond to an escalation. “Chloe?” she asked, her eyes still looking at Lexi.

“Yeah? What’s up?” Chloe asked, with only the smallest hint of the wolf Rebeccah knew was within her.

Rebeccah said nothing, instead she grabbed the short woman and pulled her close, giving her a firm kiss as her other hand gripped her ass. Chloe was surprised but quickly sank into the kiss, grinding against Rebeccah as they made out. The guys, of course, cheered loudly as the two beauties embraced passionately. Alexis let out a little whimper but Rebeccah saw her frantically snake a hand between her legs and five seconds later she was cumming hard with a screaming orgasm that was drowned out by the frat brothers’ revelry.

“Why don’t we go upstairs so I can fuck you?” Rebeccah asked when their kiss broke.

Chloe was momentarily taken aback. She was so used to being the hunter she had to mentally recalibrate. One look up and down Rebeccah’s body though and she nodded simply and let Rebeccah lead the way. “Oh… if anyone’s interested,” Rebeccah said to the room in general, though she was specifically talking to Alexis. “We’ll be in Alexis’s room… so… channel 69 might be interesting to you guys for the next… hour?” she said, directing the last word back to Chloe.

Chloe grinned, “Or two,” she said before leaning over to Rebeccah and whispering in a feral tone, “Also… I’m going to be fucking YOU… slut.” The sudden shift in demeanor made Rebeccah stumble slightly. Rebeccah enjoyed playing the sexy, slutty vamp at times. But everyone knew what really got her off was being thoroughly dominated by another woman. And here was a woman who promised to do exactly that.

Behind them, seemingly forgotten, Alexis was gasping as she recovered from one of the most powerful orgasms she’d ever had. Another guy was lining up behind her but she barely noticed. All she could focus on was her girlfriend. Her lover. Her beloved. Walking upstairs hand-in-hand with her childhood rival. She should have been sad or distraught or angry. Instead, she was furiously rubbing her cunt as she brought herself off to yet another orgasm.

—

The party moved into the great room as the most of the guys decided they didn’t want to miss the action. Alexis had the camera installed in her room thinking it would be hot to get fucked while the frat watched but a lot of the guys who wanted to fuck in her room did it for privacy. If they didn’t care about that, they’d simply fuck her at dinner like tonight. So the camera rarely got used. She and Rebeccah had broadcast a few of their escapades but they’d mostly kept that time to themselves as well. When the TV flared to life and Alexis saw Rebeccah and Chloe already furiously stripping out of clothes as they made out like long separated lovers the stab of jealous arousal returned.

“Head down, bitch,” said the guy she was distractedly blowing, “Get back to work. I’ll tell you what your slut girlfriend is doing.”

Alexis dutifully sunk back down on the cock, taking the length into her throat and forcing a gasp of pure pleasure from the man. Normally, she’d have taken great pride in that sound but today she was pissed. Pissed because it meant he wasn’t narrating. Fortunately, the other guys in the room picked up the slack.

“Look at those two sluts. Becci’s already fingering the little bitch. I bet Becci’s gonna give it to the little bimbo hard and rough.”

“Woah… I dunno… look at that strap on she’s got!” said another guy.

“Shit… did she have that thing on at dinner?”

“Fuck me, Dave… I think she wanted to peg you. That’s why she was so flirty!”

“Fuck you, Sebastian. She was flirting with you too!”

The guys laughed and then the room fell silent.

“HOL-LY-SHIT!” said someone in awe, “I didn’t know Becci could do THAT.”

“What? Damnit… what?” Alexis thought as the asshole she was servicing held her head down on his cock. She flicked her tongue without thinking and immediately felt the surge and the warm shot of cum splashing into her throat.

“Geezus… that’s bigger then Brent! How is she doing that?”

“Fuck me… I gotta try that… look at that bulge!”

Alexis finally stood up and was able to see what the guys were impressed by. Rebeccah was laying on the bed, her head dangled over the edge as Chloe slid the largest strap on she’d ever seen down her gullet. Her throat was bulging so even a neophyte in anatomy could point to precisely how far it went. Alexis’s eyes stared, transfixed at the sight, while another guy grabbed her and guided her down onto his cock. She sat in the unknown man’s lap and barely noticed the cock penetrating her used cunt. Instead, she simply moaned at the sight in front of her. Rebeccah had even changed the tattoos. They now read in bright red letters, “Chloe’s Fuck Holes,” across her chest.

“On that bed you dumb cunt,” Chloe’s voice rang through the room.

“I don’t think this chick is the little submissive we thought,” said Henry. Lexi chuckled a little at his statement of the obvious. If only these guys knew. On the screen, Rebeccah scrambled to comply, kneeling on the bed and spreading her knees wide.

“Fuck me, mistress. Fuck me hard and fast like I need.”

“Lexi really does collect the best fuckmeat,” Chloe said as she positioned herself behind Rebeccah. “Little Becci fuck slut. Tell me what you need,” she said, teasing the obviously hungry pussy of Alexis’s girlfriend with the massive plastic cock.

“You… Your cock. Fuck me. Use me. Hurt me… I need it, mistress.”

The guys cheered. Alexis felt an orgasm wash over her. She hadn’t even realized she was strumming her clit. Her cunt clenched on the cock inside her and it spurted, filling her up again. She was pushed over to another guy who spat on her ass and slid into her not yet used butt. She barely noticed. She couldn’t tear herself away from the image on the screen.

“Your my little fucktoy now, aren’t you?” Chloe said, sliding the cock into Rebeccah slowly.

“Yes, mistress.”

“I can fuck you when and how I want?” Chloe asked, feeding her another third.

“Of course, mistress.”

“And what about Alexis?” Chloe asked. The room suddenly turned quiet as the guys in the room turned to look at Alexis. They’d genuinely forgotten that Rebeccah and Alexis were a couple. They’d been looking at this as free porn.

“She’s nothing compared to you. A weak cuck,” Rebeccah said, staring straight at the camera with an absolute wicked look on her face.

You could’ve heard a pin drop in the room. The only movement and sound in the room was the man fucking Alexis’s ass. For a moment, shame and humiliation welled up in Alexis. She’d never experienced such powerful emotions during sex before. Even with Rebeccah. It was overwhelming. And then her finger brushed her clit just right and she started cumming. She was cumming while being ass fucked in a room full of guys while her girlfriend publicly cucked her in front of everyone. The guys laughed and went back to watching the on-screen action. Chloe was now fucking Rebeccah hard and she was having her own obvious orgasm. She was professing her loyalty to Chloe. How this was the best sex she’d ever had. How Chloe fucked her better than anyone could.

Meanwhile, Lexi lay limp and spent. Cum oozing from her holes as the forgotten slut in the room. She was still twitching from her last orgasm and couldn’t have walked out of the house if there was a five alarm fire. But the most striking thing about her at the moment, if anyone had bothered to look, was the big dopey smile on her face. That smile spoke volumes.

Meet Terri

The story was inspired by a real person so I needed to find someone who matched the description she gave herself. Not perfect but it fits pretty well. 

Arabian Nights 4

It's been a little crazy here with a revolving door at my house of people keeping me from writing. I knocked this one out awhile ago and managed to polish it up. I also owe my patron of "Free Use College" not just one but two episodes so I've GOT to hammer those out in short order to reward his ridiculous patience (thanks man!). Enjoy this quicky story and thanks for the support everyone.

----

This is a story about a married man. A happily married man, actually. A married man and his mistress. How does a story become about those two things, you ask? Well, let’s follow our hero and find out. Jason was a successful executive at a fortune 500 company. He was in his mid 40s, slightly graying hair that his wife loved to call ‘grizzled’. They had a wonderful, if somewhat sporadic sex life too. Over their 20+ years of marriage he’d managed to move her from conservative Christian good girl to a kinky, submissive, sexual creature. Their trysts weren’t as often as either would have liked but they made up for their lack of frequency with an intensity that would rival any newlywed couple. Now, with their youngest child finally off to college, Jason’s wife had even gotten her right nipple pierced at the age of 44. They’d even talked about adding a third to the bedroom though she insisted she didn’t need that. Nevertheless, the recurring fantasy of a sexy stranger pleasuring them both frequently entered into their love making.

Given all that, it may come as a surprise that he had a mistress at all. It certainly did to Jason! That’s where our villain enters the story. Well… not a villain. Perhaps just the antagonist. Although even that’s not correct because it’s the protagonist that moves the story along and Teri certainly moved Jason’s story along. Jason met Teri online quite by accident. They’d played an online game together and started a conversation over the clan’s Discord.

Jason found a receptive audience in Teri despite being his polar opposite. Where he was a staid, conservative businessman from the South, she was a self-professed bisexual, polyamorous kinkster from Vermont. She was 29 with bright pink hair, big tits that she loved to show off and more tattoos than some bikers.

Their conversations quickly turned into private messages. Those private messages quickly became flirtatious. And then more than flirtatious. Before long, it was apparent that Jason and Teri’s kinks lined up almost perfectly and the two of them were frequently sexting late into the night whenever Jason’s wife would retire to sleep early because of a migraine or boute of chronic pain.

Teri: Master, I want you to spit on my face the first time you meet me. That way I’ll know for sure what my place is and how you see me.

Jason: I’ll be fucking your ass before I’ve even kissed you, slut.

Teri: Oh, God. Fuck that’s hot. It gets me so wet when you talk like that, stud.

Jason: I want to fucking destroy you, sweetie. I want to use you and break you and leave you as a quivering mess.

Teri: Yesss… Master… all of that and more. Whatever you want. Whatever you need. Please. Soon… I need it.

Jason: You’re very tempting, my pet.

Teri: Thank you, Master.

This went on for months and probably would have continued on without change if not for a big opportunity at work. Jason’s company decided to purchase a competitor from New York and Jason was tasked with conducting some initial fact finding. His company was sending him to a swankie Manhattan hotel for a week of relatively light meetings. Jason asked his wife to go with him and she gleefully accepted. They made plans and had several very hot sexual encounters fantasizing about fucking in the expensive hotel room only to have their plans come crashing down around them when his wife’s cousin passed away. She had to go to California to help her Aunt with the arrangements.

“Now I’m going to be all frustrated during the week,” he said with a mock pout.

“Go to a strip club. Company’s paying, right?”

“Not actually tax deductible any more so not a valid business expense?”

“Sorry,” she said with a grin, “I guess whores aren’t valid expenses either, then.”

Jason laughed, “No… probably not.”

“Well, just find some floozy to keep you occupied then,” she said.

“What?” his head snapped around, surprised by the lack of sarcasm in her voice.

“I’m mostly joking,” she said.

“Mostly?”

“I mean… I don’t WANT you to go fuck some strange skank… but I know men stray. You’ve probably strayed before,” she said.

“No. Never,” he said. “At least not physically,” he added silently in his own head, feeling slightly guilty.

“Whatever. Men stray. It’s what you do. You have to spread your seed. It’s biology, babe.”

“Men aren’t like that. We have willpower,” he said, arms folded across his chest defensively.

“Uh-huh. So if I dropped to my knees and looked up at you with puppy dog eyes, you wouldn’t bury that nice fat cock down my throat in a New York Minute?”

“Well… sure… but that’s YOU doing that.”

“Uh-huh. Like that would matter if she was hot enough.”

“I won’t get my head turned by just some pretty girl,” he said.

“Fine… if she was slutty enough,” she said, emphasizing the word slutty with a seductive hiss.

“Whatever… I have willpower,” he said with finality. His wife shrugged, finished packing and left for the airport but Jason’s mind, spurred by equal mixtures of arousal and defiance was instantly texting Teri.

Jason: Can you take off next week?

Teri: What? Why?

Jason: I’m going to New York. You’re coming to meet me and spend the week in my hotel room.

Teri: For real, Master? Oh God… yes… it’s finally happening… did something change with your wife?”

Jason: Don’t get your hopes up. I want to prove a point. I want you to use everything you know about me. Push every button. Tempt me in every way you know how to convince me to fuck you.

Teri: You’re not going to fuck me, Master? You don’t want to fuck me?

Jason: I don’t want to cheat on my wife, slut. But of course I want to fuck you. The question is, “Can you convince me to or not?”
Teri: I’ll make you very happy, Master

The die now cast, Jason put his phone down, unsure of which outcome would actually make him happy.

Jason arrived in New York Monday morning and immediately went to the job site. By the time he was finished with the few meetings he had and the hundreds of documents he needed to read, his eyes were crossed and he was exhausted. He headed toward the hotel and, defying every expectation he had, went to his room with neither Teri nor his wife in his mind. The only thing he could think of was sleep. He opened the door to his room and tossed his suitcase onto the bed, beginning to unpack his clothes for the week. As he was hanging up his suits, there was a knock at the door and a soft voice said, “Hello?”

“Coming,” he said automatically as he thoughtlessly leaned over and opened the door. Standing there was, as I’m sure you already guessed, Teri. She was wearing a pair of daisy dukes that barely covered her ass and a tight tank top that showed off her huge breasts. She was standing in five inch heels, her strong legs looking delicious. Jason stammered, “Teri?”

“Hello, Master,” she confirmed. This was their first time meeting for real and both of them were taking in the site of the other. They’d traded pictures but now were confronted with the real thing. Jason felt his cock stir. She’d dressed in that trashy outfit just for him. She was doing exactly what he’d asked her to do. For the first time, Jason thought he might be in trouble. “May I come in… Master?”

“Y… yeah,” he said, grabbing her suitcase and gesturing inside. She walked in, her ass swaying from side to side as she walked in her heels. All of their sexting conversations came flooding back. The dirty things they’d said to each other. The degradation and humiliation he’d heaped on her that had driven her to, what she claimed were, the strongest orgasms of her life. “So… where do we stand, Teri?”

She turned to him and smiled, hands on her hips, “I’m supposed to tempt you… Master. So please don’t use my name for the rest of the week. Just call me all those wonderful things you call me in your texts. The things that make my cunt… YOUR cunt all sloppy and wet. Slut. Fuckmeat. Bimbo… whatever you want. That’s what I am this week. I’m yours. Completely. Totally.”

“We’re strangers,” Jason said by way of feeble protest. He’d talked a big game online. When it had just been a fantasy. But now, confronted with the slut of his dreams in person, 45 years of societal conditioning came flying back at him.

She frowned, “Master… what did I ask that you do the first time we met? I made you promise… remember,” she said with a practice bratty whine. Jason’s cock stiffened even further. He remembered. He took a step forward and pressed her to the wall. She let out a little gasp but said nothing, simply staring up at him with a pleading look in her eyes. Then he did it. He spit in her face. He spit in his slut’s face. She gasped and a shiver went through her entire body before her surprised gasp turned into the most erotic moan of arousal Jason had ever heard. “Yesssss,” she said. “Thank you, Master.”

Jason shook his head, “You’re trying to tempt me… slut,” he said, making a decision. This was a game he wanted to play. It was his game and he had to play it.

“Of course I am, stud. My owner gave me explicit instructions and I’m sure as hell going to follow them. I don’t want him to think I’m a bad girl,” she said coquettishly.

Jason chuckled, “Unpack your stuff and pick a side of the bed.”

“You’re not going to fuck me?”

“You haven’t earned it yet,” he said simply before turning and seeing her pouting face, “Besides, I was up at 4am and had a 25 minute layover in fucking Charlotte. I’ve worked all day and right now, if you were Scarlett Johannson promising to be my forever sex slave, I’m not sure I could manage anything.”

Her pout turned into a smile, “We’ve got four more days… And I brought my toys,” she said. As Jason finished unpacking, Teri casually stripped and hopped into bed. She spread her legs lewdly and the quiet buzz of her vibe filled the room. “Ohhh… yes… Master… yessss… just like that… I need you. Use me. You own me. I’m yours, Master.” She started babbling as she writhed in ecstasy. Jason took a deep breath and crawled into bed. His erection was hard and his willpower had taken a hit but was holding strong. Her self-pleasure (and a little self-abuse) kept him awake for thirty minutes but eventually the physical exhaustion was simply too much and he drifted off to sleep. His last thought was, “This could be trouble.”

The next day, Jason woke up to see Teri sprawled out on the bed completely naked. Her hair was a complete mess and if Jason didn’t know better he’d have assumed she’d been fucked a dozen times the night before. He packed up his laptop and got dressed quietly before sneaking out and heading back to the office of their corporate target. Teri kept sending him cryptic teasing texts during the day but he did his best to ignore them.

Teri: Master… you’re going to be so happy tonight

Teri: Master… Your cunt is so wet

Teri: Master… I think I’ve been bad… will you punish me? Please?

Each one made his cock twitch and his mind swirl as he pictured what she might be doing. When he went back to his room, he did so with equal measures arousal and trepidation. What was she going to have in store for him now?

He opened the door and she immediately bounded up to him and embraced him with a girlish hug and smile. She started to lean forward to kiss him before pulling back and saying, “Sorry… I forgot… not yet.”

“Not yet?” he asked.

She simply smiled and nodded. Jason’s eyes wandered down her body and he noticed the blue mini-dress she was wearing. The dress was short enough that she couldn’t lean forward or else she’d flash her pussy to the world. The top wasn’t so much a top as two bits of fabric draped over her tits and tied around her neck. She had the same pair of strappy, “come fuck me” heels as the night before and, it was pretty obvious, that was her only bit of clothing. Well. No. That wasn’t accurate. Around her neck was a thick leather collar with the word, “OWNED” emblazoned on it.

“Want to take me to dinner, Sir?”

“Really?”

She blushed but nodded with enthusiasm. Then her voice dropped to a serious tone and she said, “Please, Jason. I want this… I truly want this.”

Jason knew she was serious. She only used his actual name when she wanted to convey to him the earnestness of her words. She had no reservations about wearing the obscene, absurd outfit in public. In fact, she was craving it. Jason smiled and tossed his laptop bag onto the bed before offering his arm to the young lady offering every inch of her body to him without shame or reservation. “Let’s go show you off,” he said. She squeaked with girlish delight and they headed out. Of course they got a lot of looks. And more then a couple muttered expressions of “whore” as they walked out of the hotel. Jason looked over at Teri a couple times to make sure she was still okay. Her back was straight and she was sticking her ample chest out proudly as if in open defiance of each dirty look. Her face and chest were also flushed with embarrassment which turned Jason on even more.

“You’re not humiliated by this, slut?” he said quietly as they approached the front door.

“Of course I am, Master. I’m humiliating myself for you… because that’s what gets you hard.”

Fuck. She really did know him well.

“Oh… one more thing, Master.”

“Yes,” he said, looking into her eyes as they climbed into the cab. She flashed him her smooth shaved cunt purposefully before answering.

“Download an app for me?”

He fumbled for his phone, “Uhh… sure… what’s the app?”

“RemoteVibe. Then you can connect to the vibrator in me right now and control it all through dinner.” Her smile was wicked.

“Fuck you’re dangerous,” he said and her smile turned even bigger and more triumphant.

Jason toyed with her during dinner, getting great pleasure from making her lose her focus whenever the waiter showed up. By the end, her hips were bucking and shaking as he pulsed the vibrator at her.

“Why are you squirming?” he said with a sick, evil smile that made her cunt clench in response. She knew that the crueler she could get him to be, the closer she’d be to getting his cock buried inside of her.

She looked up at the waiter who was watching the two of them curiously. He’d been enjoying the show all through dinner even if he didn’t quite understand it.

“Tell him… slut,” Jason said in a low, menacing voice that made a chill run down Teri’s spine and straight to her bare cunt.

She looked up at the man and said, “My Master… ohhh,” she exclaimed, interrupted as Jason took the device up to 10 and her hips bucked lewdly without her conscious thought. She tried to focus and forced out, “Has… control over… fuck… a vibrator, on my… uhhh… cunt.”

The man blinked and then grinned, “You two are fucking wild. I see a lot of shit but you two are great. Dessert’s on me, okay?”

“Excellent,” Jason said, staring at Teri as her eyes rolled out of control while the pleasure cascaded over her. “She appreciates it too… it’s just a little difficult for the bimbo to think right now.”

The man nodded and shuffled off and Jason dialed the device back to 0 leaving Teri sucking in breath and aching at the sudden loss of such intense pleasure. “You almost made my cunt explode, Master,” she said in a pitiful, simpering tone that made Jason’s own cock ache. “Have I been a good girl?”

He nodded, “Yes, slut. You’re doing exactly what I asked you to.”

Teri beamed with pride at the complement. “I’m glad, Master. Your pleasure is all that matters to me. You know that.”

He nodded, still trying to wrap his mind around her words. These were the same games they’d played dozens… hundreds of times in their online exchanges. But he’d always just assumed they were only that. Games. Fantasies. Now he was here. Alone. Stripped of the societal defenses he’d constructed around himself. And it wasn’t a game. It wasn’t a fantasy. This slut… no… HIS slut was making it abundantly clear that she was offering herself to him in every conceivable way.

“Let’s go back to the room,” he said. She beamed and he rewarded her with another quick couple of pulses of the vibrator. “It’s time to start breaking you, slut. Find out just how serious you really are.”

“Yes, Master,” she said, her voice oozing submission.

They made their way back to the hotel, walking shoulder to shoulder with Jason’s left arm wrapped around her waist. The small gesture of possession is something that Teri would normally chafe at. She wasn’t exactly a feminist but, before Jason, she never would have thought of herself as some man’s property. But somehow with him it felt natural. It felt right. She wanted to be owned by him. Possessed by him. Dominated by him. Just thinking about it sent images flashing through her mind’s eye and sensations racing up and down her body. She’d been tingling for the last week as she’d planned this trip. Edging every day. Not because he’d asked her to. And certainly not because she wanted to. She hated the constant edging and orgasm denial. No. She’d done it because she knew he’d be turned on when he found out what she’d done. That she’d taken herself to the edge of an orgasm 47 times over the last 6 days and then backed off. Forty fucking seven. If any of her previous lovers had even hinted that they wanted to do that she’d have probably bitten their cocks off. With Jason, she’d done it all by herself. That thought alone made her a little weak in the knees. The thought of how much she’d willingly… no… not just willingly… eagerly degraded herself for this virtual stranger. God she had it bad.

When they got to the hotel, his sharp, commanding voice simply said, “Get on the bed, whore.”

The cruelty in his voice cut straight to her cunt. But it wasn’t just cruelty. She could hear the playfulness. The curiosity. The intellect. She could almost physically feel the wheels turning in his head as he played out the scenario and the possibilities. She wanted to make every moment with him as close to his personal fantasy as she possibly could. She had nothing against Jason’s wife. Everything she’d ever been told about her made her think that she was wonderful and that they truly were a happy couple. She wasn’t a homewrecker. That wasn’t her thing and she knew if she tried to play that angle, Jason would walk out on her without a backwards glance. But she also knew that his personal fantasy involved walking this tightrope. Being tempted mercilessly by someone who knew every nook and cranny of his personal kinks. She didn’t know if she’d win or lose. Fuck, she didn’t even know what winning or losing looked like. She was just determined to make herself into his perfect, personal fantasy.

She laid down on the bed and spread her legs, reading his mind before he’d asked. Her smooth pussy was fully exposed as the short dress rode up and she started squeezing her big, fat tits, groping them roughly. “Please, Master. Fuck me… Or hurt me… Or let me show you how much this body needs you. How much you have me on fire for you. Every fiber of my being is screaming out to me. Compelling me to submit fully to your whims. Please!” she whimpered. There was a tiny part of her brain screaming at her about how pathetic she was. Unfortunately, the rest of her was so turned on by that realization that that small part of the brain speaking rationally had no chance of being heard.

“Touch yourself,” he said as he sat down in the chair opposite her.

She did as instructed, touching herself gently at first but quickly ramping up to the rough, aggressive way she knew he liked. The way she hoped he would touch her soon. She knew he’d be even rougher. His strong hands would pinch her nipples harder than she could. His fingers would dig painfully into her pillowy breasts, leaving marks that she craved. He’d slap her. Spank her. Whip her. And she’d crave all of it. She was so lost in thought that she didn’t hear the sound of Jason’s belt wisping out from the loops on his pants. She had no warning when the first blow struck her tits.

“AAaahh,” she screamed, reflexively pulling her hands up before her conscious brain reminded her. “No. Your his property. You have no right to stop him. You don’t even WANT to stop him.” She lowered her hands and gripped the bedspread before saying, “Thank you, Master. Please hurt this dumb cunt.”

“Oh I will,” he said and she shivered. Three more sharp blows rained down on her breasts before two smacked her thighs in rapid succession. Then his voice again, “Beg for it, bitch.”

“Do it, Master. Whip me. Mark me. Leave me covered in welts. Make me pretty for you.”

“Dumb cunt,” he said with an incongruous mix of contempt and affection. She loved how he did that. How he could straddle two worlds with his words and thoughts. That thought was cut short by a blow of the belt striking her cunt that she didn’t expect.

“AAAAaahhh… Master!” she cried out, not knowing if she meant it as a plea to stop or a plea for more. The blow wasn’t as hard as he could have done. She knew that. But fuck it hurt. And she honestly didn’t know if she wanted it harder, softer or never again. Teri had always been a bit of a pain slut. She couldn’t really have a satisfying orgasm without a little bit of pain. Usually that just meant pinching a nipple as she went over the edge but with Jason, she knew he’d push that boundary harder and higher… at least he would once she sent him over the edge.

He continued whipping her for several minutes. The sound of leather against flesh and her own imploring screams the only sound in the hotel room for what felt like an eternity. Eventually, she heard a small thump beside her on the bed and his voice said, “Make yourself cum, whore. I need to sleep well tonight.”

The casualness of it made her feel so dirty. For a split second, her only thought was of sick rejection. Like he’d done this not because she liked it. And not even because he’d liked it. But because she was a nuisance and he needed to sleep. But as she reached for the vibrator next to her, eager and willing to obey regardless of the rejection, she looked over and saw, for the first time in person, the cock that she’d been craving for so long. It was rock hard. Not the longest cock she’d ever seen or had. Nor the thickest. Truthfully, it was probably just slightly larger than average. But something about it… the fact that it was attached to this man who had so thoroughly and easily wheedled his way into her mind… something about it made her moan with lust. And it was hard. Rock hard. Because of her. She came hard just three minutes later, passing out and giving him just what he’d asked for. A perverted show and a good night sleep.

On Wednesday, Jason’s work really stepped up. He had to work late because of meetings with two of the other firm’s in-house counsel. Privilege kept them from being particularly forth coming on certain things that his employer needed to know but they had to give him the disclosure documents regardless and they couldn’t exactly lie about them. He’d grilled them for three hours, frustrated by their legalistic word parsing as he tried to pin them down with straight answers. By the time he went back to the hotel, he was steaming.

So you can imagine the range of emotions he went through when he heard sounds of ecstasy coming from his room. Loud moaning and squeals of pleasure from the little slut that had made it her mission to tempt him so thoroughly. Then he opened the door and his first sight wasn’t of her on the bed fucking a big dildo as he’d expected. Instead it was some dude’s hairy legs and ass pumping into her from behind. Teri’s head was turned to the left, staring at the space he would appear in when he entered. She wanted him to see her face. The ecstasy writ large across it. She’d lined this guy up the minute she started planning this trip. She knew it was going to be necessary. Jason fantasized about sharing his slut. Watching her get fucked by a guy with a big cock. So she’d, of course, had to provide that.

She looked up at him, her carefully chosen words forced out of her mouth with difficulty as the stranger’s massive cock plundered her from behind. “Sorry… Master… You’ve left me… so turned on… so empty… this worthless whore had… to… fuckkkk… had to… fuck me… had to get some cock… Master.”

He looked at her in silence, weighing his options. The man’s fingers gripped into her ass as he slammed into her rough and hard. Jason barely registered him other than to note how Teri’s pussy was being split asunder and seemed to be eagerly sucking the thick shaft back in with each thrust.

“Please, Master. You can have either of the other holes. Or I can kick this… fuck… I can kick him out and you can fuck my cunt. Fill me with our yummy cum. Whatever you… fuck… yes… fuck… God that’s good… want, Master.”

Jason didn’t stand a chance. He knew it. She knew it. Whatever resistance he had to this woman had been worn away by two nights of teasing, his frustrations from work and the clouded haze of arousal from his own erection. “I guess you finally get the spitroast you always craved, Princess.”

Her eyes went wide. It was happening. She was finally… finally! Going to have his cock in one of her holes. The big dick pounding into her was forgotten. Instead, it was her Master’s cock that was the center of her world. He dropped his pants and took off the rest of his suit, carefully folding it as he disrobed. He was so controlled. So careful. So slow. But she’d done it. She’d chipped away at that wall he’d built. She’d done what he’d asked… at least in part. He approached her and his hand found her face, fingers stroking across her cheek and through her hair with an almost tender, loving caress. She practically purred as she kept getting fucked. Suddenly, Jason’s fingers tangled into her hair and his cock invaded her mouth roughly. She had to fight her gag reflex but the dick piercing her pussy helped with that anyways. She always sucked cock better when she had a dildo fucking her. This was basically the same. She allowed Jason to take control. To use her mouth how he wanted.

“Fucking whore,” he said, spitting onto the side of her face as she tried to look up at him awkwardly. “Trying to get me to cheat. What a dumb fucking cunt.”

She murmured her agreement on his cock and reveled in the effect his rant was having on her.

“But you’re a fucking cheap, trashy fleshlight, bitch,” he snarled. The truth of his words blazed loud in her mind. “This isn’t cheating. This is just jerking off with a fucking sex doll.” He said, slamming his cock faster and faster. She tried to suck his cock. To make it good for him. But honestly he was going too fast. Being too rough. She could only open wide and hope that her throat was enough of a cock socket for him to get off with. The thought was so pitiful that her cunt clenched, tightening on the invading shaft and sending both him and her close to the edge. She couldn’t help herself, her fingers went unbidden to her clit and she started rubbing quickly.

Jason continued to utter degrading words to her and she wallowed in them, letting them wash over her and heighten her own arousal. He’d very quickly figured out her need to be brought low. To be debased. How utterly aroused it made her. She felt safe with him because she also knew he didn’t really see her that way. Not really… At least not when he wasn’t aroused. But when he was turned on? She didn’t really know. She honestly didn’t care. He treated her exactly like she needed to be treated. Like a fucking object. Like a set of holes. Suddenly he roared out and started spurting into her mouth and then pulled out and spurted on her face. His cum. She could taste it. Feel it. It sent her over the edge causing her own orgasm to kick off.

“Fuck,” she heard from behind her as Derrick? David? Devin? Yeah… Devin… maybe… As the stranger kept fucking her spasming cunt. Jason pulled out and went to his chair, watching her as his wet cock glistened between his legs.

“Use the gutter slut the way you want, man. I don’t fucking care. Not her ass though. That’s mine.” Teri moaned at the words. She knew they were a lie. He did care. The last sentence proved it. But the thought that he might not. The thought that this all might be some cruel game for his amusement. It scared her. Excited her. Sent her near the edge again. Jason simply chuckled as he watched her cum again, “I can be dangerous too, slut.”

The man kept fucking her for over an hour. He proved to be every bit as good as his reddit post suggested. Thank god… she’d been worried that he wouldn’t be able to back up his claim. By the time he left, her whole body was sore from the abuse she’d just taken. She couldn’t think or form words. The pleasure of the last hour had been overwhelming. Suddenly, she heard running water from the bathroom and Jason’s voice, kind and sweet came out. “Come here my dumb little bimbo. Let’s take a bath and get you cleaned up.”

She smiled and rolled out of bed, “Anything you want, Master.”

They took their bath together, talking about the mundane things that lovers talk about to pass the time between erotic moments. She liked that about Jason. That their interests aligned sufficiently to where, had she met him in different contexts, she thought they might have been perfectly happy casual acquaintances or even friends. They were different in so many ways in terms of their lifestyles. But the interests at the core of the person were similar. As they climbed from the bath, Jason tried to give her a kiss but again she pulled away. “Not yet,” she said. This time, Jason understood.

That night, they slept in the bed, spooning like lovers in intimate embrace. Jason’s guilt raged in his head. He’d cheated. Despite his words earlier. He knew he’d cheated. Yeah, he’d had pseudo permission from his wife. But he still felt awful about it. And yet… and yet… the primal core of the issue felt so right. Everything that he’d done with Teri just… clicked. The conflicting emotions were too much for him and he crawled out of bed early and went down to the gym to get a jog in before work. He looked at his phone. It was 7:30. His wife would be awake. He dialed without thinking. Unsure what he would say. The phone rang and his wife’s voice came over the line.

“Hello?” she said, sleepily.

“Hey,” he said.

“It’s 4:30 in the morning,” she said.

“Shit… I’m sorry, babe. I forgot you were in California. I can call back later.”

“No… No… it’s fine. It’s still early your time so this must be important. What’s up,” she said with a slightly clearer voice.

“I… I met a girl,” he said.

“What… really?” she asked, all sleepiness gone from her voice.

“Yeah… and… I want her, babe. Badly,” he said deciding to go for broke.

“Is she hot?”

“She’s cute,” he affirmed.

“Do you think she… like… I mean… she may not enjoy your… proclivities,” she said.

Jason looked at the empty hotel gym and said, “You mean the fact that I like slutty girls who like to get fucked rough?”

His wife gasped as her own spike of arousal hit her, “Yeah… that.”

Jason smiled, “I think it’ll be fine.”

“Jason… is this really happening?”

“If you tell me it’s okay.”

There was a long silence. “Are you going to leave me?”

“What? No… of course not… no!”

“Are you going to tell me all the details?”

“Hell yes,” he said with a smile.

“Then go have your little fun with your little New York slut,” she said with a nasty tone. “Really work the little homewrecking cunt over… so she knows what she’s getting into.”

Jason grinned, “I love you.”

“I love you, too,” she said and the line went dead moments later. Jason went back upstairs, his guilt now firmly placed into a tiny compartment of his mind. He’d confess to his moment of weakness before her approval. His wife would be annoyed but it wouldn’t be a big deal. The story of the week would be told. Maybe with some tiny alterations. But she’d know the main truth. That he’d claimed a mistress.

This was his last day in New York, he flew out tomorrow morning at the crack of dawn. Fortunately, it was also a day with no in person meetings. He had the whole day in the hotel room. The stars had aligned to perfection.

He opened the door and the sight on the bed made him smile and harden with arousal. Teri was wearing a pair of virginal white stockings with a garter belt and a choker. The outfit he’d told her was his biggest weakness. She was on her hands and knees on the bed, hands cuffed behind her back. Her eyes were staring at the door and she said, “Please, Master. Please. I know we only have one more day. I’ve tried to be your good girl. I’ve tried. I’ve tried.” Her voice was practically sobbing. “I don’t want to fail you. I don’t. I just want you to be happy. Take what’s yours. Please… please?”

Jason walked up behind her and gave her ass a hard smack. She gasped and then he ran his fingers over her tingling flesh. Then she felt his hand move around and grope her tit. He was harder than she’d imagined. Firmer. His fingers dug into the soft flesh causing her to wince and writhe. When he pinched her nipples, she saw stars for a moment and she could literally feel cunt juice being to leak down her thighs.

“I made myself ready for you, Master. Use me how you want,” she said. Suddenly, there was a weight on the bed behind her. A finger tracing her tight little asshole. She’d applied copious lube, knowing this was what they both wanted. There was something pressed against her and she relaxed at the invasion. He slid in carefully. Slowly. He didn’t need to. She was ready for him. But she smiled at his caution. “It’s okay, Master. Take what you want. Be as hard as you want. I can take it… Like a good girl.”

“Cunt,” he said, spitting onto the side of her face and then pulling out and ramming his hard cock into her ass. Hard and fast and violently. Sensations rippled through her whole body and her toes pointed and curled. “Where’s my cock?”

“My ass… oh… my ass,” she gasped in a mix of relief and emotional and physical ecstacy. This was it. She was finally complete. She was finally getting what she needed.

“And we haven’t even kissed,” he said. It was true. And even though she already knew it was true, something about hearing him say it was still embarrassing. She’d never met this man before Monday. She’d never kissed him. They’d never fucked before. And yet she’d lubed herself up, tied her hands up, dressed in slutty, degrading clothes and begged for him to violate her ass. “Cheap fucking whore,” he said as he pounded into her. “My perfect little princess.”

And she was. She knew she was his perfect little princess AND a cheap fucking whore. She could be both things and so much more if he’d let her. She knew who owned her now. Mind, body and soul. The game was finished. Now her life could begin.

Jason and Teri fucked all day. Fortunately for Jason’s career, he no longer had the libido of his college youth. If he had, they’d have fucked non-stop. That’s how aroused Teri made him. As it was, he had to pause for rest between each session and conduct meetings and read documents. Teri would prance around the room in the background, playfully trying to distract him. When she saw his cock twitch, she would drop instantly to her knees and nurse him back to a full erection so he could fuck whichever of her holes he chose to next. She didn’t care. She just wanted to be useful.

When Jason returned home, he greeted his wife who’d arrived only an hour after he had. She’d taken a red eye to get back and she was exhausted. She also looked like she’d been fucking. “What happened?”

“I might have edged the entire flight back. I couldn’t sleep. I just kept thinking about you and your New York slut. Tell me about it now… I can’t wait.”

Jason laughed and looked at her before saying, “Well… let me tell you… once upon a time…”

Jay and Carly, Book 2 Chapter 18

This one has been getting worked on for a long time. Hopefully you enjoy it. Angela certainly does ;)

Edit: It was pointed out to me that Victoria hasn't gotten a lot of facetime and this was the perfect chapter to giver her a little bit more. So now there's a nice little conversation between her and Jay in the car before they go to the attorney's. I'm going to try to drop little bits like this in future installments for the existing girls. It's really easy in these types of stories to just move from new girl to new girl but half the fun is mixing and matching the kinks. So thanks for the reminder!

---

“Last night was delicious, Master. I hadn’t realized how much I truly needed that.”

I hugged Carly as we snuggled in bed, a rare moment of solitude between us. “Have I been neglecting you, my love?”

She shook her head, giving me a rueful smile as her eyes gazed up into mine. The way the light from the window blazed in her eyes entranced me for a moment as I got lost in her stare. “No, Master. Far from it.”

I leaned over onto my elbow and hovered over her. She looked so small and vulnerable as she gazed up at me. Her eyes darted across my face as she searched for what to say, “Jay,” she said, using my name to convey her earnest sincerity, “This is the life I wanted, remember? Everytime you come home smelling of sweat and sex, it’s like a quiet ‘I love you’ whispered to me. Every time you tell me about a new girl you’re developing feelings for or a budding lust for some new slut, I get all the same butterflies from when we were first dating.”

I was quiet for a moment myself as I pondered my thoughts. “How did I get so lucky?”

“Clean living?” she said, a crooked smile on her lips.

I chuckled and kissed her gently, “Hardly.”

She rolled her eyes, “Oh please. Mister ‘doesn’t drink, doesn’t smoke, doesn’t do drugs’. What have you ever done wild in your life?”

“Besides accumulating a harem of gorgeous, submissive fuck pets,” I said.

She shoved me off of her and laughed, “Before me, Master.” Her small feet hit the floor and she walked across the cool hardwood of our bedroom. My eyes traversed her body, naked except for the leather collar around her neck. She was obviously pregnant now, her belly swelling out noticeably but not yet awkwardly. If you knew what to look for, you could see the slight shift in the way she walked. Just a little more careful. A bit slower. Fortunately for me it hadn’t slowed down her rate of fucking. That remained as fast and robust as ever.

“I don’t know… I had some wild times in college,” I said in mock defense.

“Oh yeah… like what?”

“Uhmm…,” I wracked my brain for a moment that would even remotely qualify as wild. “I once had sex in a closet.”

“Random girl or girlfriend?”

“Girlfriend,”I admitted.

“Whose closet?”

“Mine,” I said sheepishly.

“Was anyone else in the room?”

“We thought we were sneaking in to fool around and not disturb my roommate. Turned out he wasn’t even in bed but the lump of pillows had fooled us.”

“So your wildest moment of college was having uncomfortable, inconvenient sex with your girlfriend?”

“Fine,” I said, folding my arms.

She smiled at me, her white teeth gleaming brightly and a loving twinkle in her eye, “See… clean living IS what got you to deserve me.” The triumphant tone of her voice was infectious and I smiled back. I wasn’t actually upset. How could anyone in my position be upset?

Before I could say anything else, Victoria walked in. Her thigh high stockings and tight, white tank top managed to highlight all of her generous curves. “Hello, Mr. S. Mrs. S,” she said as she set down the tray containing breakfast. “Is there anything else you two need?” she asked. There was a look in her eye that conveyed exactly what she hoped the answer might be.

“Come here, Victoria,” I said, gesturing with my finger. She walked towards me, her hands behind her back in a manner that wordlessly conveyed her utter submission. She dropped down to her knees and started to lean forward, assuming I wanted a blowjob.

I chuckled as I gently cupped her chin and turned her head upwards. The way Victoria stared at me always made me feel a little bit uncomfortable. I wouldn’t say she stared at me as if I was her God. Her unflagging religiosity would have rendered such a statement insulting. No, the look she always gave me was more akin to unabashed devotion. The kind of look a dog gives their owner… No… that’s not right. The kind of look a true believer gives their cult leader… that they also have a crush on. You can understand why it made me uncomfortable at times. It also made me rock hard… I’m only human.

“I believe I owe you a reward, don’t I?” I said. As I spoke, I traced the letters of the tattoo that spiraled around her right breast. “I am filled by my beloved and all his desire is fulfilled by me,” I said the words, remembering how she had gotten the tattoo so soon after we had first hooked up. “Are those words still true, Victoria?”

“Yes, Master?”

“And the other ones?” I asked, referring to her even more blasphemous tramp stamp.

“Of course, Master.”

“Then I have a job you’re going to help me with today,” I said.

“Anything, Master.”

I looked over Victoria’s head to Carly who was now watching with amused curiosity. “I saw something I want, the other day. You’re going to help me get it.”

“Who is she, Master?” Victoria asked, fully understanding my meaning. That was the mark of an excellent secretary. They should be able to anticipate all of your requests no matter how personal.

“Remember the receptionist?”

“At the lawyer’s office?”

“Yes,” she said, her eyebrows arching in intrigue.

“You’re going to help me seduce her.”

With a surprising intensity she looked me in the eyes and said, “Yes, Sir.”

—

“Oh, God… Jay… do you see yourself that way?” her small hand cupped mine tenderly.

“Sometimes,” I said.

She looked at me quietly and whispered, “We’re with you because you’re wonderful. We submit to you because, time and time again, you’ve earned our trust. If Carly, Kyrsten and Louise came to you tomorrow and asked you to stop adding new girls, what would you do?”

“I’d stop, of course.”

“That’s the difference between you and the man I thought I’d marry. That’s the difference between dominant,” she pressed her hand to my chest, “and domineering. I thought it would be some macho asshole who kept me trapped in a toxic relationship.”

“That was your fantasy?” I asked incredulously.

She laughed, “Oh lord, no. Of course not. I fantasized about someone like you…” she said and let her fingers trail down my shirt and to my pants. “But I never once thought I would actually get it. And we all feel that way, I promise.”

“Yeah?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said, “Now can I give my boss a blow job or do you want to just head inside so you can find your new toy to fuck?”

I laughed, “Tell you what… slut,” I said, snaking my hand up her neck and gripping her hair. She gasped and then stared at me with a hungry smile. “You suck my cock until I’m nice and hard so that when I fuck my new toy, I’m all worked up and frustrated.”

“Yes. Sir,” she said with hunger.

Ten minutes later we were walking into the building together. I had my hand on the small of her back as I guided her to the elevators. When we arrived at the attorney’s office, we quickly pulled into the parking deck and I turned off the engine. Leaning over, I gave Victoria a soft, gentle kiss and whispered, “Are you going to make me happy today?”

She smiled back, gently wiping saliva from her lips as she checked her makeup, “Of course, Mr. S. Don’t I always?”

“Yes… yes you do,” I said. We were both dressed professionally. Wearing a suit always made me feel strong, respected and put together. For Victoria, a return to her office attire was a welcome change. The fact that she was completely nude underneath except for a thin, lacy shelf bra had her pussy dripping the whole ride. Of course, my fingers probably made that situation even worse.

We went upstairs without talking. The only noise as we walked through the halls was the echo of Victoria’s heels through the cavernous building. As a top law firm, their office had to broadcast power and prestige. And boy did it. Marble floors polished to where you could look down and fix your hair. Glass and mirrors everywhere along with random pieces of art sitting on pedestals in the middle of every room and corridor. The place was a monument to excessive cash flow. And it wasn’t a subtle one.

Stepping out of the elevator on the 14th floor, I stepped forward and was pleasantly surprised to see not just Angela but her friend Tessa there as well. Angela had this ‘girl next door’ innocence to her, although I was pretty sure there was a lot more to her than that. Tessa on the other hand was the stunning All-American girl. Solid C Cup breasts. Curvy but still athletic. Sandy blonde hair and a tan that you could only get from living a life in the South Florida sun. If you were going to cast someone to be a Nebraska Cornhusker cheerleader, she’d have been your girl. Maybe except for the tan. Both had their appeal in their own way but my mind was focused on the corruption of the, hopefully-not-that-innocent, Angela today.

The two girls glanced up at me then back at each other as they shared a conspiratorial snicker. I guess I left an impression on them. As I approached the reception desk, Tessa said, “Let me know how things work out,” and walked away.

Angela started to say something but glanced up at me and decided not to, instead straightening her back and meeting my gaze. She was wearing a suit jacket today with a silky rose shirt underneath. It hid those perfect orbs on her chest she’d given me a glimpse of before but it also hugged her curves, showing off a nice, smooth hourglass figure. She had surprisingly wide shoulders and a very narrow waist which only served to highlight those curves.

“Hello, Mr. Simpson,” she said.

“Hello Angela,” I replied as I leaned forward. She mirrored the gesture and I couldn’t help that my eyes flicked down the slight gape in the neck line to the dark valley between her breasts. The white lacy bra underneath frustratingly concealed those perfect mounds.

“I’ve got an appointment with Mr. Guffman.”

She glanced at her computer and nodded, “He’ll be right with you. Have a seat over there,” she gestured towards the chairs by the window. “Is there anything I can get you while you wait?”

“I’m still waiting for your number,” I said.

She smirked at me, “I told you I’m not going to be number 12.”

I smiled back and said, “You won’t be… I already took care of that.”

“So you’re asking me to be unlucky number 13?”

I pondered, “We could borrow a page from your building and just call you number 14 instead.”

She snickered, “I’ve always thought that was dumb.”

“Right?” I asked, finally feeling like the ice was at least a little broken, “Such a ridiculous superstition.”

“Oh, I think it’s totally legit. 13 is a horribly unlucky number. They just shouldn’t skip it in a building. That’s dumb.” Her voice was completely deadpan and I couldn’t tell if she was being serious or not.

“I… Uhmmm,” I stammered, not sure what to say.

“I’m screwing with you, Mr. Simpson.”

I exhaled a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding and grinned, “I’m glad. I like girls with a little bit of sass.”

She smiled but said nothing and I went to sit down next to Victoria. “She’s very pretty, Mr. S.”

“I bet she’s a real spitfire in bed too.”

Victoria murmured her agreement. “I think she’s fairly ripe for harvest.”

“You have such a delicious way with words, Vic,” I said then placed my hand high on her thigh and tangled my other in her hair, pulling her to me for a passionate kiss. I saw, out of the corner of my eye, Angela watching us intently.

Just then, Mr. Guffman walked out and cleared his throat diplomatically, “Mr. Simpson. Thank you for coming.”

“No problem, Sir. Thank you for devoting so much time to this ridiculousness.”

“Now, now. Her interpretation of the law may be ridiculous. But I assure you that the effect it will have on your life will not be.”

“I understand,” I said before turning briefly to Victoria, “Victoria, do a good job on that project I gave you, alright?”

She nodded and I followed Guffman. In my last meeting at the firm, I’d not really had a chance to see any more of the building than the lobby. The girls had come back to the conference room and given their depositions but I’d just been outside waiting. Seeing it now, I understood why they were so impressed. Sure, it had all the trappings of a classic lawyer’s office. The rows of endless books on shelves that likely never got touched because everything was digital these days, for example. But it also had many of the things you’d expect to see in a modern office. Multiple monitors adorned several walls. There were iPads in trays at every seat at the conference table all with the last slide of whatever presentation Guffman had just been giving. With a flick of Guffman’s wrist, all the iPads switched to a new presentation that showed my name in large cursive text in the header.

“Nice setup,” I said.

“Well, it wasn’t so impressive a few years ago. Then I made the mistake of having my daughter drive me to work one day. She called me an old fuddy duddy when she saw the place and insisted that we modernize.”

“Smart girl,” I said.

“Don’t get any ideas,” he said, pointing his finger at me and smiling.

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” I replied and returned the smile. We laughed and sat down as we got to business. Guffman was obviously good at his job. They’d done a ton of research and I made a comment about it.

“Honestly, credit goes to my paralegal, Tessa. I think you met her?”

“She’s your paralegal? Seems pretty young.”

“22, about to graduate. Honestly, I hired her as a favor and she’s worked out great. I’m going to try to keep her on full time but I think she’s going to try to apply to law school so who knows if I’ll be successful.”

“Convince her to go to UM for law school and offer her a part time job… better than nothing and maybe you’ll have a new partner in three years.”

“I knew you were a sharp kid, Jay,” he said jovially, tapping his pen on the desk in agreement. He had a habit of nervously clicking his pen every few minutes that drove me nuts at first but now just seemed like a harmless affectation. Besides, I was paying him to keep me out of jail, not entertain me with pleasant conversation.

We finished going over the general documents and discussing an action plan. Guffman had discussed with my other attorney, Stackhouse, and we thought that this last one on one between the DA and I would be enough to put everything to bed (so to speak). As we started planning out what I was going to say and how to frame the lifestyle, Guffman got a call. “Yeah… sure… I’m with… yeah… okay… okay… I get it… Yes… I can give you a few minutes…,” he held the phone to his chest, “Mr. Simpson, give me a few minutes… I need to take care of this if that’s alright.”

“Sure… just don’t bill me for this time,” I said with a smile. I      room and I sat and I pulled off my phone and sent Carly a quick text.

Me: How’s it going?
Carly: Bang any slutty receptionists yet?
Me: Haha… Lawyer needed to take care of a PITA client… I’m all alone…

Carly: Sorry you don’t have a hole to keep yourself occupied ;)

Me: You’re terrible

Carly: Yes, Master ;)

Before I could type a response… or a punishment, the door opened. Tessa walked in and quietly shut the door behind her. “I’d like to talk, Jay.”

I quickly typed a last message to Carly.

Me: Things may have just gotten more interesting.

Then I looked up and said, “Sure. What about?” I looked her up and down as she sat. She was wearing a very casual sundress with those puffy sleeves that girls sometimes wear. The dress was loose but couldn’t fully hide her large breasts. It also seemed strangely girlish, making her appear much more youthful than she obviously was. She didn’t look young in the face, but the dress was more like something you’d see on a high school girl, not a woman about to graduate college.

“I read all the notes on your file but… uhmm… Mr. Guffman always tells us that we have to really know the client to serve them the best.”

I raised my eyebrows at her choice of words and she stammered, “I mean… to service you best… shit… To give you the best job… oh fuck it. Whatever. You know what I mean.”

I decided to let her off the hook and waved her to sit down, “I do… it’s fine. What do you want to know?”

“Well… I know you have lots of girlfriends. And you consider some of them wives?” she said, jotting down notes in a small notepad she’d flipped out of her hand.

“I do… but… wives gets us into some trouble. Legally, I mean. Life partners, maybe?”

She nodded.

“And how do you decide which ones are girlfriends and which ones are… life partners?”

I shrugged. Carly and I had numerous conversations about this subject and I wasn’t sure I understood myself any better now than I had seven months ago. “It’s complicated, I guess. This wasn’t a lifestyle I sought out. This was sort of Carly’s… kink, I guess you might say and she introduced it to me.”

“You haven’t exactly discouraged it,” she said, sounding a little judgemental.

“I have multiple women that love me in my life. I’m not sure why I’d discourage that so long as everyone is okay with it.”

“What if you fell in love with someone who didn’t want to share you?”

I thought about that for a moment before shaking my head, “I wouldn’t. If I ever found someone like that I’d have to make some ground rules. Just like anyone in a monogamous relationship would.”

“And what if she fell in love with you before she realized she didn’t want to share you?” she asked.

“Why are you asking these questions?”

She stammered, “Professional… uhm… intellectual curiosity.”

I nodded, unsure how honest she was really being. With me and with herself. Nevertheless, I continued, “A couple of the girls I’ve been with have been reluctant to share me. I’ve made it clear that I’m never leaving Carly. Or Kyrsten. Or any of them. Once I did, most of them actually felt empowered and reassured by that. The main reason people don’t want to share is a fear of losing the person. Once that fear is off the table, it removes a lot of the concern, I’ve found.”

“Do you share Carly?”

“No,” I said.

“So you’re still afraid of losing her?”

I laughed, “Not even a little… but I said that was the main reason. Not the only reason. For me, I’m also pretty possessive. I don’t judge guys that swing or share or whatever. You’ll never catch me kink shaming. But it’s not for me. I like having women who are utterly devoted to me… it’s well… that’s my kink, I guess.” I thought a bit about my bachelor party and then added, choosing my words carefully, “That’s not to say I haven’t shared a couple of my hookups… I guess that’s the difference for me between life partners and girlfriends.”

“Thank you,” she said, “That was very helpful. And, if I might suggest, when you talk to the ADA, say it just like that… leave the kinks out… but everything else. She’s actually a pretty reasonable person, but she can be pretty myopic at times.”

“Thanks,” I said. I was very confused by the whole conversation.

“No problem,” she said and turned to walk out. She shot a look at me over her shoulder that belied the calm demeanor she’d had. There was a hunger there in her eyes and the nearly invisible lip bite just confirmed it for me.

“Can I get your number, Tessa?”

She turned, one soft hand on the door while the other caressed her chin in an exaggerated show of contemplation. After a long moment of silence she looked at me and said, “It’s already there.” Her finger pointed to the paper on the table. I looked down and flipped it over, seeing the beautiful ten digits of her phone number written in the thin gray scrawl of a mechanical pencil. I smiled and looked up in time to see her skirt swish out the door. I quickly typed the phone number into my phone before my attorney returned and we finished our prep session. It took another 30 minutes but, by the end, I felt fully prepared for whenever my next encounter with the DA turned out to be.

I walked out and noticed that there was a different receptionist at the desk. A stiff backed young man in his late 20s, “What happened to Angela?”

“She took lunch,” he said snottily, “entitled little bitch.”

“Geezus,” I said, surprised by the random nastiness from the man.

Misinterpreting my surprise he continued, “Right? I’m a fucking attorney… receptionist is her job, not mine.”

“I mean… she’s entitled to a lunch, right?”

He waved his hand dismissively, “That’s the problem with my generation… everyone feels entitled to everything.”

I couldn’t help myself, “Like not having to help out your co-workers so they can eat during the day?”

The daggers shooting from his eyes would skewered me into oblivion if given physical form. I just smiled back and walked out. The absence of Angela and Victoria had my mind buzzing with possibilities. I went downstairs and to the parking garage where I found my SUV waiting. The windows were tinted almost black but I could see some kind of movement inside. My cock was hard in anticipation as I opened the door and took in the glorious site in front of me.

Victoria was seated against the other door, legs spread wide and facing me. She looked fully clothed, if slightly disheveled. Between her legs, also facing me was the beautiful, angelic Angela. Her clothes were still on… barely. But her blouse was unbuttoned and her skirt hiked up her waist. Her panties were dangling off one ankle and I could see Victoria’s fingers working her pussy with one hand while they teased her exposed nipple with the other. Angela’s eyes were glassy and wide as she looked at me when I opened the door.

“Well, well,” I said, standing there with the door still open. Angela’s eyes flicked over my shoulder and widened further, “This is what you like, isn’t it? You like to show off and let people see the secret slut inside of you?”

Victoria’s fingers plunged into her juicy gash eliciting a gasp from her as she nodded at me. “I think this fruit is ready to be harvested, Mr. S.”

I pulled my phone out and held it up. Angela’s eyes blinked in fear and she tried to say something but Victoria’s relentless fingers were making that quite difficult. I reassured her, “Don’t worry. I’m not taking photos or a video. But we’re going to have an audience,” I said, “My wife wants to watch.”

“Ohhhh,” she moaned, obviously aroused by the idea. I climbed into the car and slipped the phone onto the holder clipped to the back of the driver’s seat. As the Skype call dialed, I looked at Victoria and winked, “You did well.”

“Thank you, Mr. S.”

“Now drive us around… after all, Angela needs… lunch,” I said, replacing Victoria’s fingers with my own. The change in size and texture caused her to gasp again as I slid into the tight, velvety snatch that my secretary had prepped for me. She slid out the door, pushing the resistanceless Angela over to me as she did so, and climbed into the front seat. Suddenly, my phone flared to life and I saw not just Carly’s face but Kyrsten’s as well.

“Oh good, you’re both there.”

“Yes, Master,” they chimed in unison and then giggled, “To what do we owe the honor of this midday phone call?” Carly asked.

“Well… remember that slut exhibitionist at the law office?”

“The little hussy receptionist who was trying to steal our man?” Kyrsten asked. It was a ridiculous characterization that the redhead was making but I knew she was doing it for affect more than anything.

“That’s the one… well…,” I said then pulled Angela into view, “Turns out she’s not JUST an exhibitionist.”

“She’s also a slut!” Carly exclaimed with the kind of joy normally reserved for children receiving their fondest wishes on Christmas morning.

I laughed and nodded, “Seems like it. I wanted you guys to be able to watch while I claim her.”

“Oh excellent. What’s the slut’s name?” Kyrsten asked.

I looked at her and rapidly moved my fingers inside before pulling them out. She panted and gasped for air before managing to force out, “Angela.”

“Well, Angela,” Kyrsten said with the kind of harsh tone you’d hear from a sorority girl judging her ‘lessers’. “Let me tell you something. You’re about to be gifted with the most perfect cock God ever put on this earth.”

“Amen,” Victoria said from the front seat.

“So you better do your best to please it because it’s a fucking honor to be allowed to have it just once. You do want to do a good job… right?”

“Y… y… yesss,” she stuttered under the assault of my fingers, “P… please.”

“That’s a good girl… now suck his cock while we watch,” she said and then her eyes returned to mine and the cattiness in her voice and disdain on her face faded away, “I hope you enjoy your new little pet, Master.”

I pushed Angela’s head down to my cock and she engulfed it, taking me halfway down her throat. “I also got Tessa’s phone number… the paralegal.” Angela murmured something around my cock as I gripped her hair tight and controlled her motion.

“Really?” Carly asked, “Is this a two-for-one day?” Her voice was full of cautious optimism.

“Probably not… but maybe a two-for-one week.”

“Slow week,” she said. “Well… not really… You did have Aimee already,” she reminded me.

“True… but that was several hours ago. My cock has been bone dry since then.”

“Poor, Master. Your endless set of holes hasn’t been doing a good enough job of occupying your cock.”

“I guess I’ll simply have to take that frustration out on this new… project.”

Another murmur around my cock sent shivers down my spine. Angela wasn’t the best blow job queen I’d had but she was probably top 3. “She must be good to get Master to do that.”

“Better than us, Master?”

“M… Maybe,” I said.

“I bet her nice young pussy is really tight too. Do you want Master to split your little fuckhole wide open, slut?”

I pulled her off my cock and she was gasping for air. “Yess… yesss,” she said pleadingly.

“Then do it. Climb on him and face us so we can see the moment you realize that you’re getting the best dick you’ve ever had,” Kyrsten instructed. Carly nodded and I could see my two wives stroking each other’s flesh as they teased each other. Angela didn’t hesitate. She maneuvered herself on top of me in the SUV, grabbing the two handles on the doors for support before lowering herself on my cock as I held it upright for her.

“Ohh… ohhh… ohhhh,” she said with each inch that penetrated her, “More… more,” she whispered.

“Two more inches,” I said as I encircled her chest with my hands and pinched her nipples.

She dropped down the last two inches and let out a defeated whimper, “Soooooo full,” she said in a tone that was as reverential as any ever uttered by Victoria. “You… you were right… perfect cock… oh fuck… it… it touches me… just right… fuck.”

“See, slut. You’re ruined for other men now… you’ll only ever be happy with your new Master’s cock,” Kyrsten said. Carly was silent, probably because she was furiously strumming her clit. Kyrsten liked seeing me dominate these new girls. Carly enjoyed it on a more primal level.

“You like this, Carly?” I asked as Angela ground her pussy on me.

“Yes, Master,” came her dreamy response.

“You like watching me cheat on you? Fuck other women? Claim other sluts?”

“Yesss… God… you know I do… I fucking love it.”

“Why, slut?”

“I love seeing you happy,” she said.

“I’m happy with you,” I told her. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Jay. And I know… But god… this is so fucking hot… Watching you sample some new slut. Watching you take control and own her.”

I gripped my fingers into the soft, white flesh of Angela’s waist and slammed her up and down three times causing progressively louder screams. “I’m going to fill her tight little cunt with cum and make her keep it in the rest of the day.”

“Oh yess, Master,” Carly said, her eyes rolling into the back of her head. The two girls were now laying back on the bed and Kyrsten was teasing Carly’s nipples while Carly strummed at her clit furiously.

“She’s so good, Carly… Fuck!” I yelled. “You like this, bitch? You like being spread and split so my wives can watch?”

“FUCK YES!” Angela’s affirming scream shouted, filling the car with her voice and causing Victoria to twitch.

“You should thank everyone for sharing me,” I said, grabbing her and holding her down on my cock so she couldn’t slam onto me again.

She whimpered in frustration before managing, “Thank you, Victoria, for convincing me to be number 13. Thank you for sharing your husband, Carly. Thank you for teaching me what I am, Kyrsten.”

“And what is that?” Kyrsten said.

“A slut…” she said with a faroff happy voice.

I gripped her hair, “Who’s slut?” I snarled, looking at Kyrsten in the camera who practically swooned when she saw me get rough with the girl.

“Your, slut… master…” she submitted. My cock surged at the word and I started fucking her like a madman, filling the car with gratified screams of pleasure and, eventually, orgasm. Kyrsten managed to get Carly off three times and I dropped a second load into Angela’s hungry pussy before we dropped her back off at the law office. She climbed out with shaky legs and smoothed her skirt out before trying to fix her hair. “Thank you, Jay. That was… wonderful.”

“You’re welcome,” I said and gave her a kiss.

“Be sure to tell Tessa how good it was,” Victoria said and Angela blushed. “I’m sure you tell each other everything anyways.”

“We do,” she said, the pink showing brightly on her pale flesh. “Thank you again,” she said.

“No… Thank you,” I replied before settling back into my seat. I closed the door, watching the young receptionist’s ass as she sashayed back into the office. “Well that was fun… what’s next on the itinerary?”

“Anything you want, Mr. S. ANYthing you want.”

Colors of the Rainbow Ch. 6

“Fine… but remember we’ve got the guys coming over for the game tonight. We’ve got to be back in like two hours, okay?”

She agreed and we headed out. She was wearing a tight pair of jean shorts and a low cut, tight white t-shirt. It was super casual and insanely sexy at the same time. The mall was busy and the sexual energy between the two of us, hyper charged as it had been over the past weeks, made it so we could barely keep our hands off each other. I tried to get a quickie in one of the changing rooms but she demurred. “Maybe I’ll use the phone,” I said to her in a hushed whisper.

She gasped, “You wouldn’t dare,” she said but it was more a desperate question than a firm warning.

I gave her my best attempt at a menacing smile, “Better not push me,” I said as I spun my phone in my hand.

“Are you black mailing me for sex?” her voice was quiet.

“Maybe just a blowjob?”

She started to kneel down and then looked up at me, “Psyche,” she said then pushed me out of the dressing room, “I’ll suck that cock later, big guy. I’ve got some slutty clothes to buy right now.”

We didn’t get much shopping done given the tight time frame but she managed to get two new mini-skirts and several blouses that were two sizes too small. “You’re really okay with this?” I asked as we pulled into our street.

“Of course, Max,” she said, pulling into the driveway. “I want to be what you want me to be… within reason,”

“Even if I want a slutty little bimbo just looking for a firm cock to be shoved into her hard?”

“MMM…,” she said as she rubbed her thighs together. “Especially if that’s what you want.”

We took the bags inside and started laying out food for the guys. It was two of my college buddies who had come to town to go see our alma mater play. I hadn’t gone with them but we’d decided to get together on Sunday to watch the NFC championship game. It wasn’t as good as college football but at least we’d all get a chance to hang out together like old times.

The doorbell rang and Tom and Darryl were standing there. They high fived me as they came in and we fell into our old patterns quickly. “Geezus, Kell. You’re looking fuckin’ hot!” Darryl said, giving me a light punch on the shoulder. Kelly blushed and waved him off as Tom just nodded along. We sat down on the couch and started talking about the game while Kelly moved around the kitchen, bringing us beer and chips and generally joking with the guys and I. At the end of the first quarter, it was already 14-0 and headed toward a blowout so we were already pretty distracted.

That’s when I felt my phone buzz. I pulled it out of my pocket, thinking it might be the doctor calling but it was instead just the low battery warning. I swiped up to put it into power save move and the glaring orange confirmation button popped up. “Swirlies,” I heard Kelly’s voice behind me. My mind raced.

“Kelly… you okay?”

She shook her head and smiled an almost exaggerated grin at me. “Yeah… fine,” she said quickly and she scurried off to the kitchen. For the next ten minutes, she was a whirlwind of activity, cleaning the kitchen almost manically while talking like some sort of crazed auctioneer.

“Dude… is she okay? You been feeding her cocaine or something?” Tom asked.

I laughed it off as I looked at Kelly who was now looking around the living room as if she’d lost something important. She was nervously rubbing her hands together before she seemed to get some kind of idea and sprinted off to the bedroom. She returned just a couple minutes later wearing workout clothes. Well… I say workout clothes. Workout clothes that would only really be appropriate in a porno. She had on a pair of white running shorts that were so tight you could tell she wasn’t wearing underwear and so short that her ass was hanging out. But you’d barely notice the shorts because the sports bra she’d put on barely contained her heaving breasts. She sprinted past us, “Gotta get some exercise boys.”

I blinked in confusion, this wasn’t the reaction I’d expected. She went into the front room and I heard the treadmill running. Well, at least this seemed like a healthier mental shift than depression or rage. I heard her feet thump away as our attention slowly returned back to the game. That lasted through about halftime before I heard Kelly call me. I walked into the room, dread filling me as I pondered what insanity Kelly’s mental state would deliver upon us today. But the scene was pretty normal. She was sprinting away on the treadmill, sweat covering her beautiful, sexy body and, other than the absurd amount of skin she was showing, everything was pretty normal. Sure, she was running pretty fast but nothing crazy. Right?

“What’s wrong, Kell?”

“Fuck… I have so much fucking energy, Max. And it’s only making me hornier thinking about it.” Her voice was lusty.

I laughed, “Want me to send the boys home and help you take care of it.”

She looked me dead in the eye, “No.”

“Want me to fuck you right here? You think you can be quiet enough?” I said, stepping forward. This day might turn out to be okay after all.

“Yes and no,” she said, that twinkle back in her eye. “Remember that party in college you told me about? The one with your second girlfriend?” I said nothing but she looked at me with a wicked smile on her face. Her eyes drifted down to my cock which was already rock hard in my pants, “You do, don’t you. The one where you passed around your girlfriend to your friends and you fucked her like a cheap slut.”

“I wouldn’t say…”

“Oh c’mon, Max. These things fuck with my brain and my mood but they don’t make me stupid. You gang banged your skank girlfriend and you loved it. Don’t lie.”

I ran my fingers through my hair and sighed, “Sure… but that was just a girlfriend. You’re my wife.”

She looked at me and hopped off the treadmill. She leaned into me and whispered, “Not while my mind is being fucked up by those damn colors.” Then she raised her voice and proclaimed, “All I can think about right now is getting cock… lots of cock,” she said. “I want you and your friends to plug me airtight, babe. Please? I promise I’ll be super slutty tomorrow for you. But today I want to be super slutty for all three of you!”

I started to protest but then thought more about it. She was right. First, this wasn’t quite ‘my wife’ at the moment, second, I couldn’t exactly be hypocritical given what had transpired with our doctor and thirdly… well… I was hard as a rock. Watching Sasha, my college girlfriend, get railed by a roomful of horny guys had been super hot. And I knew Tom and Darryl would be cool about things. I nodded and said, “Fine, babe. If that’s what you need right now.”

I opened the door to the exercise room and swatted her ass hard, “Get your slut ass out there and beg them for it.”

She yelped before scampering into the living room and dropping to her knees in front of the guys. “Darryl? Tom? Will you help Max fuck the ever loving shit out of me?”

Darryl looked at me and I grinned, giving him a thumbs up, “Let’s consider it a special treat guys. A one time only offer,” I said.

Kelly nodded, “I want to ride Darryl’s fat cock while my husband fucks my ass and Tom fucks my throat… Can we do that?”

“This isn’t gonna be another Sasha is it, man?”

“What? No… Sasha was a psycho bitch but the gangbang wasn’t why we broke up,” I said.

“Really… I just always assumed.”

“Hell no,” I laughed. “That was a fucking hot night. We broke up because it turned out she was fucking her professor for grades and got Syphillis from him.”

Darryl blinked and then laughed, “For fuck sake… that’s hilarious.”

I grinned, “Yeah… pretty sure I don’t have to worry about that with Kelly.”

Kelly shook her head and looked at me, “As long as I get some cock soon… You three studs don’t get me stuffed quickly enough and I might call up some dirty old men who CAN do the job!”

Tom, the more adventurous of the two, shrugged, “If you’re good with this, so am I. I’m not gonna turn down a hot piece of ass like Kelly.”

His words sent a shiver down Kelly’s spine and she moved over to unzip his pants. Tom wasn’t a particularly well endowed guy but she didn’t care. In her current state she would have cum being fucked by a roll of dimes. She dove down on his cock, taking it completely down her throat as she gestured towards Darryl. Her head bobbed up and down rapidly and I momentarily worried that she’d suck Tom completely dry before anyone else got in her. Darryl must have sensed the same thing and quickly stripped out of his clothes revealing his nearly 8 inch thick cock. Kelly’s eyes got big and she giggled before returning to her ministrations.

I chuckled too as I watched Darryl position himself under my wife while I went to find the lube. When I returned, she was enthusiastically bouncing up and down on Darryl’s big dick while moaning every time he bottomed out which caused Tom to moan himself. I knelt behind her, pushing her forward and down onto Tom’s lap as I lubed up her ass and then slowly fed my own cock into the mix. She was super tight, thanks in no small part to the big shaft currently splitting her cunt in two. At first it was awkward, trying to find a rhythm but eventually we managed to figure it out. Tom was manhandling Kelly’s hair while I reamed her ass and she ground herself around on Darryl.

“Take it slut,” I said, fucking her harder and harder. “Take it!”

She moaned on the cock in her mouth and shook her hips harder. We kept at it for another ten minutes or so before she started cumming like a firecracker. Her movements became jerky and spasmodic as her ass and cunt gripped at us. That was too much for Darryl and I and we started cumming inside of her within ten seconds of each other. Her head fell away from Tom’s forgotten cock and he stroked himself, causing a huge load of his cum to erupt from his cock while she was barely aware of anything besides her own orgasm.

“Fuck yes… fucking fuck fuck fuck… fuck!” she screamed before finally falling sideways, extricating our cocks from her now thoroughly fucked holes. Her eyes looked up at me, sudden awareness and concern in them.

I shook my head and gave her a smile, “Did you like that honey?”

She bit her lip and nodded tentatively. “Good… cause we’re playing the ORANGEmen next weekend,” I said. She laughed as Tom and Darryl exchanged confused glances. Whatever moral qualms I’d had about things were quickly sliding away and being replaced by the possibilities of having some pretty deviant fantasies finally realized.

Making College Free Ch. 12

Apologies for the delay. Work/life has been crazy lately and it's been hard to find time to write. I've got some half written stuff that needs the TLC to be polished so expect something else next week (and maybe two things if I'm feeling frisky). Love you guys and thanks for the patience!

Alexis looked at Rebeccah and was confused. “What's wrong?”

“I've been doing a lot of thinking. About us. About our future. I'm all in with you Alexis but I’m just not sure I can take the rest of it.”

“What do you mean?”” Alexis asked.

“I mean I want a normal life. I don't think I want all the craziness.” Alexis said nothing and just stared not sure what to say. Rebeccah’s heart was beating a million beats a minute as she looked at her diminutive, coquettish girlfriend looking suddenly vulnerable and uncertain.

Nevertheless, Rebeccah took a deep breath and pressed on, “It's all just too intense for me. I wanted to have a normal life with a normal girl.”

Alexis bit her lip and they stared at each other for a long, silent moment. Rebeccah felt like the world was crumbling under her feet. As if she’d just broken the heart of the woman she loved. She could tell that Alexis was on the verge of bursting out crying but somehow held it in enough to whisper, “But I'm not normal and I don't know that I can change.”

There was an even longer silence this time before Rebeccah finally said, “I don't want to break up with you. Can you try? For me?” Alexis said nothing but nodded slowly. The redhead smiled warmly, relief flooding through her as the tension dragged away. “It's Valentine's tomorrow,” Rebeccah said, “can we maybe go out on just a normal date?”

“I'd like that,” Alexis replied with a forced smile. “And yes… Rebeccah. I can try to be… normal.”

The next night Rebeccah got dressed alone in her dorm room. She put on normal clothes for the first time in a month. Jeans and a t-shirt with the barest amount of makeup applied and tied her hair in a cute little pony tale. She flitted about the room feeling the sense of normalcy and mundanity she'd been missing.

There was a soft knock on her door and Rebeccah waved her hand in the code gesture that removed the privacy lock. Alexis helped herself in as the light outside flipped green. Alexis wasn't dressed casually. She didn't do casual. But she intentionally toned down the sluttiness factor to a 7. Anyone else wouldn’t have noticed but to Rebeccah’s eye, she was practically mundane. She loved it. The leather mini-skirt she wore was longer than anything that Rebeccah realized she even owned. It practically went down to mid thigh. The V-Neck top was form fitting and showed a lot of cleavage but it was hardly plunging, ending right between he perfect little tits. The heels were only four inch stilettos and the leather choker as the only thing that stood out as slightly kinky. She looked amazing and Rebeccah felt her arousal spike both from the sheer sexual energy that Alexis exuded but also the realization that she really was making an effort.

Alexis leaned against the door frame and gave a come-hither look to her girlfriend, “Do you like what you see?” she said with a little curl to hurt her lips.

Rebeccah swallowed involuntarily and nodded, “Very much.”

Alexis's saucy smile turned into a warm one, “I'm glad,” she said, “I really want this normal date to be a good one.” The way she emphasized the word normal was like someone forcing an unfamiliar, foreign word out of their mouth for the first time.

Rebeccah stood up, walked over to her girlfriend and gave her a loving kiss, “Thank you,” she said in a breathy whisper.

They left the house and walked several blocks hand-in-hand making small talk awkwardly. To Rebeccah she was reminded of those fumbling first dates in high school. Alexis felt the awkwardness but didn't know how to break the ice without being able to talk about sex. Both girls were acutely aware of this strange new twist in their relationship. When they arrived at the restaurant they were seated quickly in the back at the table that Rebeccah had reserved. “What do you want to talk about?” Alexis asked.

“School… sports… current events... I don't care.”

Alexa thought for a moment then surprised Rebeccah by asking, “Well how do you feel about the events in Australia?”

Rebeccah blinked in mild shock before asking, “The riots?”

Alexis nodded, “They're pretty messed up right? I mean,” she continued, “The religious oppression is unusual this day and age isn't it?”

“I don't know. I guess so. My mom says it's always been bad and always will be. Mix in the water rights issues and it’s kind of an explosive situation.”

“Riparian rights have been a problem for the last decade there though.”

“Riparian rights?”

Alexis smiled, “Sorry… just a fancy term I learned in Prop Law for water rights.”

“You took prop law?”

“I need to understand copyright and trademark if I want to be a professional film maker.”

Rebeccah nodded, a little surprised to see the serious, driven side of Alexis. To Rebeccah, the sex and orgies and wild insansity had always been about pleasure. A hedonistic quest to have as many orgasms before 40 as one human could accomplish. She was suddenly reminded that Alexis was a lot more than that. “Well… I guess the more things change, the more they stay the same, right?”

Alexis nodded and then said, “I guess that's true we always think we've moved past the sins of our fathers.”

Rebeccah giggled but said nothing else.

Alexis looked at her, confused, “What's so funny?”

“Sorry I was just finding it amusing that you of all people would talk about ‘sins of their fathers’.”

Alexis open her mouth taking faux offense. “I'm shocked,” she said, “that you would say such a thing.”

Rebeccah looked at her and said, “Oh, I'm sorry. Have I offended Little Miss snowflake?”

“Wow! Someone gets sassy when they don't get any for a couple days.”

Rebeccah playfully slapped Alexis's hand, “Don't you dare think this has been easy for me. At least you’ve still been getting laid.” Rebeccah had insisted that Alexis continue to perform her duties at the frat while they figured out this new balance in their relationship.

Alexis squirmed in her seat, “Sure yeah but not with you.”

Rebeccah blushed at the implied compliment. She took a breath and composed herself looking Alexis dead in the eyes, “Alexis what is it you like about me?”

Alexis was quiet for a long moment as the two stared at each other before finally saying, “I'd be lying if I didn't say that you're hot and the sex is amazing, but there's a lot more to it than that. I love that you're smart and that you're clever. I love that you challenge me and push me to be better. I love exposing you to all the kinky little games we've played.”

Rebeccah blushed at the thought of the things that they’d done together as Alexis continued. “I love corrupting your innocence but I also love that you like normalcy. Weird as it sounds to say, I actually like this,” she said as she gestured to the dimly lit restaurant in general, “You're right. We needed a normal date night. That was something my Dad always insisted on doing. Even with all their craziness and all his… wives… and girlfriends. He made sure to get quiet, normal one-on-one time with them periodically. I guess I’d never really learned that lesson.”

Rebeccah smiled and said, “Thank you. I appreciate that.”

Alexis continued on, “When I first saw you I wanted to make you my little fuck toy. And I still want that,” she said with a laugh, “now I just want more.”

“Hey, hey! Keep it PG-13!”

Alexis gave a slightly cruel smile, “I'm normally NC-17. I think R rated is the best I can do.”

“Fair enough. I can deal with that,” Rebeccah said with a laugh. The two continued talking for over an hour barely taking time to eat or drink their coffee.

“I think the waiters are getting a little annoyed with us,” Rebeccah said at last.

“Fuck em I don't care,” the redhead said, displaying the characteristic fire that Rebeccah loved. “What's next on our normal date night?”

“Horse-drawn carriage for the city.”

“Oh my God that's so cliche and cheesy!”

“What if I promise to let you get to second base while we do it?” Rebeccah said, leaning in closer and intentionally pressing her breasts together. She noticed the flick of Alexis’s eyes and felt a rush of warmth from the lusty gaze.

“Can I try to slip into third?” Alexis asked.

Rebeccah put a finger to her lips considering the question before replying, “Well… let’s just say if you do a really good job of turning me on, their might be a present in the future.”

Alexis smiled, “Challenge accepted.”

The young lovers paid the check and dashed out of the restaurant. Despite the many advances in technology the city still had horse-drawn carriages. Fortunately they were now all powered by Equinus, the horse sharing app that had been taking the country by storm.

When the carriage arrived Alexis gestured in front of her for Rebeccah to take her seat first. As Rebeccah stepped up, Alexis goosed her ass causing Rebeccah to yelp.

“Sorry,” Alexis said as she shut the door behind her, “couldn't help it.”

Instead of complaining, Rebeccah leaned over and kissed her before whispering into her ear, “Just for that you don't get to try for third base.” Alexis frowned but quickly changed her expression as she felt Rebecca's fingers on her thigh. “I'll be the only one getting to third base tonight, Lexi,” Rebeccah said. Her fingers gently grazed along Alexis's slit. “No panties? How naughty.”

“I was,” Alexis gasped as her girlfriend touched her, “optimistic,” she said choosing her words carefully. She didn't want to ruin the mood.

“I said I wanted to slow things down,” Rebeccah said, “not bring them to a screeching halt.”

“So we can still have sex?” Alexis asked with the kind of childlike excitement you’d expect from a kid who's just been told that Christmas isn’t canceled.

Rebeccah pulled away and looked at her, “We can still fuck,” she said. “I just want to put a pause on all the crazy orgies. Give us a chance to learn to be a couple.” To prove her point she allowed her fingers to stroke Alexis's wet pussy.

“Oh God! I miss that,” Alexis gasped.

Rebeccah leaned away from her, keeping her left hand stroking the girl’s wet cunt. “It's a beautiful night. Isn't it, honey?” she asked as if everything was perfectly normal.

“Yes,” came the erotic reply.

“Do you think you could handle this kind of relationship?” Rebeccah asked.

“What do you…,” Alexis gasped again, “mean?” she said choking out the last word breathlessly.

“You know, where I'm the one teasing you. Where I'm the one in control?”

Alexis bucked her hips as Rebeccah withdrew her teasing fingers. She let out a whimper without even realizing it.

“Well?” Rebeccah asked. “Answer the question, Lexi.”

Alexis laughed, “I don't even remember the question.”

Rebeccah roughly plunged her fingers back in causing Alexis to groan and spread her legs lewdly. Rebeccah raised her voice slightly, not caring if the driver heard her. “Could you,” she said, fucking her lover's cunt with her fingers, “handle this…” another thrust to emphasize the words, “kind of,” she said this time wiggling her fingers inside the juicy cunt, "relationship?"

Alexis's eyes were rolled in the back of her head and her gasps and grunts were increasing in frequency and intensity. “Please,” Alexis whimpered.

“Please what, slut?”

“Please… let me come?”

Rebeccah withdrew her fingers quickly, “Nope. Not tonight.”

Alexis felt like the sudden emptiness would make her cry. “But… you’re so mean.”

“I’m doing you a favor,” she said, an uncharacteristically evil glint in her eye.

“How is this a favor,” Alexis said, squirming in her seat and fighting every urge her body was signaling to her to get herself off.

“Getting you all on edge is going to make you especially cruel when you get home and find your present.”

Alexis brow furrowed in confusion, “What? What present?”

“You’ll see.”

They continued their carriage ride with Rebeccah mercilessly teasing Alexis the entire time. She was reveling in the role reversal and by the time the ride was over, Alexis was barely able to control herself. “If you can’t keep your hands to yourself, I’m going to cuff them behind you for the walk home.”

“Fuck that’s hot… I’m so turned on right now that the thought of you doing that practically made me cum.”

“I guess I’m not the only one that enjoys being submissive,” Rebeccah said.

“Only with you, baby,” Alexis said, giving her girlfriend a surprisingly chaste kiss as they exited the carriage. She put her hands behind her back and imagined how it would feel to walk through town like that, with her hands cuffed and her submission to her lover unveiled for the world to see. She quite liked the idea.

“So you could get used to this lifestyle? Being MY submissive little fuck toy?”

“Keep me buzzing like I am right now and I’d be putty in your hands,” Alexis replied honestly.

“You’re such a slave to your pussy,” Rebeccah laughed.

“Sometimes… I know there’s a line though. Sometimes I just… I guess sometimes I just don’t care.”

Rebeccah nodded in understanding. “Don’t worry, lover. I like being your submissive little fucktoy too. So I don’t want this all the time either.”

“So you’re a switch?”

“A what?”

“A switch… sometimes dom and sometimes sub.”

“Yeah… I guess that sounds right.”

“Me too,” Alexis said. “I’d thought it was about being submissive with guys and dominant with girls but… You’ve made me reevaluate that.”

“You’re not exactly submissive with Brent,” Rebeccah pointed out.

“Yeah… yeah… I guess that’s true… you’re right,” Alexis said, thinking about the insight.

When they got back to the frat house, they paused at the door and looked at each other. “Did you have a good date?”

“Yes. Thank you,” Rebeccah said earnestly. She leaned in and kissed Alexis softly on the lips. “Does that mean it’s over?”

“I figured you’d want to go back to your room and think about things,” Alexis said.

“Oh… I do… But don’t you want your presents first?”

“Presents? Plural?” Alexis said, having forgotten them in the lust fueled haze of the last hour.

Rebeccah nodded and grabbed her girlfriend’s tiny hand as she led her inside.

“I’ve got two for you. C’mon.”

They went upstairs and into their room. Rebeccah shut the door and pointed to the bed. Alexis, her hands still behind her back, went over to the bed and sat down submissively. Rebeccah almost changed her plans. The look of eager obedience on her girlfriend’s face was a rare and powerful aphrodisiac and it made her whole body tingle with excitement. She finally reached into her jean pocket and pulled out a small remote before tossing it over to Alexis. Alexis watched it fall on the bed next to her before asking, “Is this for me… mistress?”

Rebeccah chuckled, “You can stop being submissive, Lexi. It’s not time for that,” she said.

Like a switch was flipped, Alexis’s hands grasped for the remote and she looked at it. “Is this…?”

Rebeccah nodded, “I didn’t want to get permanent tattoos… So I got something that I think we’ll both enjoy even more.” She took her shirt off, revealing the lacy white bra holding her large breasts. Across her chest the words, “Lexi’s” were scrawled in broad gothic script.

“Oh hell yeah,” Alexis said, typing away on the remote with a mischievous grin. Suddenly, the letters started to swirl and change color. The words seemed to move under Rebeccah’s skin as they migrated from her chest up to her forehead. Their hue shifted first to a dark crimson before changing to an almost neon, bright red as they swirled and eventually formed the words, “Slutty Fuck Toy” across her forehead.

Rebeccah took a step over to the mirror and looked before turning and frowning, “Geezus, Alexis,” she said, swiping the remote away and tapping away. The words migrated back down to her chest where they’d be hidden by her shirt.”

“What?” Alexis asked, confused by the sudden change. “I thought that’s what you wanted? You said you wanted me to be cruel for my present.”

Rebeccah’s expression softened and she handed the remote back, “Not for this present. For your other one, silly.”

She grabbed Alexis and lead her out of their room, not bothering to put her shirt on. Something about this house always had her feeling just a little sluttier than she intended. The couple walked down the hallway and turned the corner, heading for Brent’s room.

“This present has a two parter, I guess.”

“Really?” Alexis said, “Why am I getting all these presents?”

“I’m asking a lot of you… and I really don’t want you to change who you are, Alexis. I want you to know that. I just need the ‘us’ part of the relationship to be a little more normal… at least for now… maybe forever. I don’t know… but definitely for now. But I also know you have… needs,” the words tumbled out. They weren’t as well spoken as she’d rehearsed but they’d do.

Suddenly, Alexis could hear soft whimpering coming from the other room. The unmistakable sounds of a woman desperate for release. Rebeccah pushed the door open and Alexis gasped. Christin was on the bed, tied up with her legs spread wide. She had stimulator pads on her pussy and nipples as she writhed against the restraints. Between her legs, Brent was standing there, his massive erect cock grazing against Christin’s leaking cunt.

“Have you been a good boy, Brent?”

“Yes, Miss Rebeccah. I haven’t stuck it in even when she begged for it.”

“I didn’t b…!” Christin tried to protest but was cut short as a sensation ripped through her and her back arched.

Alexis looked at Rebeccah in awe and curiosity, “I set the pads to work off of her brain pattern. Everytime she lies, they hit her with a wave of sharp, almost painful pleasure directly proportional to the magnitude of the lie. If she tells the truth, she gets a warm, gentle wave.”

“Oh that’s awesome,” Alexis said.

“Even better is that Brent has been under instructions to ask her every fifteen minutes if she wants him to fuck her.”

Alexis clapped her hands and laughed, “How many times did the little bitch break?”

“She lied three times, Miss Alexis. After that, she’s been begging and pleading everytime.”

“This,” Rebeccah said with a smile, “Is why I wanted you on edge and cruel.”

Christin’s eyes grew wide, “Haven’t you already been cruel enough? What you’ve done to Brent is horrible.” This time she was given only a slight pulse as the lie wasn’t particularly bad.

“What did she do to Brent?”

“Oh… that’s right… present 2B. Look at Brent’s cock. It was a pretty big canvas to work with… I had to keep it hard for almost an hour though.”

Alexis stepped forward, a perplexed look across her face. That is until she got a good look. Across the length of Brent’s penis were the words, “Property of Alexis Oscailty.”

“Thank goodness they don’t use needles anymore,” she said.

Alexis turned to Rebeccah and gave her a huge kiss, “God, I love you!”

“Blasphemy,” came the whisper from the bed.

Alexis turned back to the restrained woman on the bed, “Really? That’s what you’re complaining about? You really are broken, aren’t you?”

“NO!” she shouted, only to have her body wracked with a shock. “Fine… yesssss,” she hissed, her body relaxing as the warmth flooded over her. “I love this… it feels so good… soooooo good.”

“You want Brent to fuck you?”

She was silent, refusing to give Alexis the pleasure of seeing her answer. “Fine… have it that way. I’ll just let him keep teasing you for the rest of the night.”

“Please… no… yessssss,” she hissed as the pleasure washed over her, “I want it… so bad.”

Alexis tutted, “Too bad his cock is my property… says it right there,” she said, gripping the massive shaft in her hand. Her fingers couldn’t even touch due to the size. “I don’t like to share my toys.”

“He’s my boyfriend,” Christin whimpered. “I… I love him.” The wave of pleasure that washed over her made her eyes roll into the back of her head and would have pushed her to an orgasm were it not for the control collar around her neck.

“Really?” Brent said.

“Yes, you big lug.”

“Then why are you such a bitch to me?” he said.

The words stung the trussed up girl worse than any physical pain she’d been forced to endure. “I… I don’t know,” another shock caused her to spasm. “I hate this thing,” she screamed. Another mild shock told the four of them that the words were a lie.

“I… I just like being mean. I like controlling you,” the whipsaw from pleasure to pain on the last one took her breath away. “Fine… I likeD controlling you… I don’t want to do that anymore… I want to be a good girlfriend,” she writhed and was barely able to utter the words.

“And what do good girlfriends do?”

“They let their boyfriend fuck them,” Christin said, fully aware of the answer.

“And?”

Christin was genuinely confused, “I… I don’t know?”

“They’re not jealous little bitches who try to lock up their boyfriends. They let them have fun, knowing that they’ll come home at night to the girl they love. Isn’t that right, Brent?”

“But you tattooed his cock,” Christin said in protest.

“He’s not my boyfriend, he’s my pet,” Alexis said, giving Brent’s ass a condescending pat. “Now here’s what’s going to happen,” she said as she pushed Brent to the ground and straddled his cock. She watched Rebeccah’s eyes as she talked to Christin. “I’m going to fuck Brent and he’s going to fill my nice, tight little pussy with all his yummy cum. Then I’m going to climb up their and you’re going to clean me out. If you do a good job, Brent’s going to take your virginity with my sticky juices still all over that glorious cock.”

“Oh, God,” Christin said, not even aware of her blaspheme.

“You’ll be saying that many times tonight if you’re a good girl. Now… let me hear you beg for it… and mean it, slut.”

Christin swallowed but everyone knew she was all out of ability to protest at this point. “Please… mistress Alexis… please fuck your toy’s cock… my boyfriend. I want him to feel your tight pussy… I want him to fill it… and I want to lick you clean… I want to EARN his cock… not own it. Please… please… please,” she chanted as wave after wave of glorious pleasure washed over her.

“Good girl,” Alexis said as she lowered herself onto Brent’s shaft.

Her mouth widened in an ‘O’ as the massive dong split her in two but her eyes never left Rebeccah’s. And Rebeccah simply smiled. Alexis bounced slowly on Brent’s cock, a wicked smile on her face as she reveled in the pleasure between her legs. “Come for me Brett… fill up your favorite tight hole,” she said, turning her head and winking at Christin who watched with a look of vacant, unalloyed lust.

“Yesss,” Brent hissed, coming with a shudder. Alexis smiled and patted his broad chest as she pulled her slick, leaking cunt slowly up Brent’s shaft.

“You ready for your snack, slut?” she said as she slinked over to the still trussed up Christin.

“Yes… mistress,” she said.

Alexis silently climbed up onto the table and straddled Christin’s face. “Do a good job for me and your boyfriend will give you what your body is craving.”

Christin’s tongue started eagerly working over Alexis’s spread pussy as she ground it around like a stripper doing a lap dance. Rebeccah watched and couldn’t take her eyes off her girlfriend who seemed to get more and more into it as Christin’s tongue worked her over. After several minutes of coaxing, Alexis’s body stiffened and she came with a shudder, squirting her juices all over Christin’s face as the bound girl continued to lap up what was being offered.

Alexis climbed down gently, her body still shaking slightly as she flopped down on the couch next to Rebeccah. She waved her hand towards Brent as she sucked in deep breaths and said, “Go fuck your slut girlfriend, Brent.”

“Thank you,” the big man said submissively. He lumbered over and grabbed Christin’s ankles for leverage as he lined himself up. “I love you, baby.”

“None of that, now Brent. She’s a slut now. A cheap, fucking hole. You should fuck her like one, understand? Think about all the times she got you worked up and then didn’t put out. You need to show her who’s really in charge.”

Brent’s eyes had a fire to them that Rebeccah hadn’t really seen before, “Yes… mistress Alexis.”

“Good boy,” Alexis said, winking at Rebeccah as she cuddled with her on the couch. “Oh… and Brent… do it slowly at first… really, really slowly… like an inch at a time. Understand?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said.

“Please, baby… please… please,” Christin babbled, barely registering the words.

“Tell him what you are, slut,” Alexis called from across the room.

“I’m a slut… a total slut… for you… baby. Take my virginity… please!” she begged. The restraints had her completely unable to move but the truth of the words gave her pleasure like she’d never felt before. That is until she felt that massive shaft spread her pussy wide. “Oh my fucking GOD!” she screamed.

Alexis and Rebeccah giggled as the redhead whispered, “Not complaining about blasphemy now, is she?”

“I think she’s finally seeing God for real,” Rebeccah said and the girls laughed again. “This is pretty hot… like watching our own porn.”

“Mmm… what should we make them do?”

“Anything we want, right?” Rebeccah said matter of factly. “Brent, honey. You can probably give your new hole a couple more inches.”

“Yes, ma’am. Thanks Rebeccah.”

Alexis turned to her girlfriend and kissed her tenderly as Christin’s screams of pleasure echoed throughout the room, “You sure you’re okay with all of this?”

Rebeccah pondered the question, “No… no I’m not sure. I’m going with the flow tonight. Trying to find a new normal for us… if there even is such a thing for us.”

“I’m glad you understand me… and you don’t judge me. I’ve gotten used to telling the rest of the world to fuck off if they judge me… but… well… I love you, Rebeccah. And I care what you think of me.”

Rebeccah smiled, “I love you too,” she said. They kissed again and Rebeccah felt her desire getting close to bubbling over. “Now… you’ve had your fun. Time to have mine. Get down on the floor and lick me to an orgasm, lover. I want to watch these two pets of ours fuck each other senseless.”

“Yes… mistress,” Alexis said with a smirk as she slid to the floor. Rebeccah slipped out of her jeans and spread her legs, draping them across one arm of the couch on one side and letting the other hang loosely on the floor. The tongue grazed her clit just as Brent worked half of his cock into his girlfriend’s no longer virgin cunt.

“You like that, slut?”

“Mmmmm,” came Alexis’s muffled response at the same time that Christin screamed, “YES!”

“I wasn’t talking to you, baby. I was talking to the whore getting plowed by the biggest cock I’ve ever seen.

Alexis responded simply by renewing her oral efforts and Rebeccah gasped.

“You want the rest, slut? You want to feel the whole thing slamming into you?”

“Yesssss,” hissed Christin as she struggled against the ropes that had her tightly bound on the table.

“He’s going to hate fuck you… you realize that. He’ll never make love to a skank like you. Just fuck you over and over and over again until you’re bow-legged and broken.” The word’s tumbled out of her mouth naturally despite their cruelty. She was enjoying being the dom once again and was starting to revel in the power of it. It was… intoxicating.

“Yes… God… please… I just need… fuck… I need him… I don’t want to be empty. I want to be a good hole for him… the best hole for him. My man deserves that!” she babbled.

“Give it to the slut, Brent.”

Brent didn’t respond verbally, instead he simply pulled back slightly and then shoved his hips into the vulnerable cunt in front of him. Christin screamed but it was cut short as he withdrew and did it again. Quickly he picked up speed, shoving his gigantic member into the tight, virginal hole of the former ice queen.

“Tell her what she is, Brent,” Rebeccah said.

“A hole for me to get off in,” he grunted.

“Yes,” Christin said. Between the neuro-stimulators and the cock, the pleasure was overwhelming for her. The collar she wore was the only thing from keeping her from having an orgasm so powerful it made her pass out. Instead, she got to enjoy every single moment. Every thrust. Every inch.

“A slut… a skank… a tramp… a fucking bitch who needs cock!” he roared as he released all of his frustrations.

“Yess… yess… yess!” Christin said.

“Do you want to cum, slut?” Rebeccah asked, reaching for the remote for the collar.

“Please… please,” she begged.

“What will you do for Alexis as a thank you?”

“Anything… anything!” she whimpered.

“I’m going to hold you to that. You’ll do anything Alexis asks… is that what you’re saying.”

There was a pause as, despite all of the pleasurable overload, she seemed to consider the ramifications of the. But there was never a doubt. The pleasure from Brent’s cock coupled with everything else had her so on edge she really would do anything for release. “Yes… Anything!” she said.

“Dumb bitch,” Rebeccah muttered with pity as she pressed the button freeing the orgasm block on the collar. Christin’s triumphant scream of release filled the room as Brent pounded her harder and harder. His fingers were digging into her thighs as he jammed his cock violently into the willing recipient.

Rebeccah looked down and saw Alexis staring up at her between her legs. She ran her fingers through the dark crimson hair of the girl she loved before tangling her fingers in the tresses and pressing her into her hungry pussy. “Eat up, slut.”

“Yfff, Mffftresss,” Alexis murmured as her expert tongue coaxed Rebeccah to a pleasant, relaxing orgasm. “What a wonderful way to end Valentine’s day,” was the last thought to go through Rebeccah’s head before she allowed herself to drift away in erotic bliss.

One Big Fantasy Revealed

“Aaron’s coming to town, Mike,” my wife said one night while we were cleaning up dishes.

“Yeah? That’ll be nice to see him,” I said noncommittally. “Is he getting redeployed here?”

“No… they’re having him come in to speak at the college for a week. Which is good, I really don’t think I could take a steady diet of him, you know?”

“He’s not that bad,” I said with mixed emotions.

If you’ll indulge me in a little tell rather than show, I’ll explain. Aaron was a friend from college. In a lot of ways, a really good friend, actually. He was part of that core group of friends that inevitably forms and we all hung out. But unlike the rest of us, he’d never really grown up after college. And behavior that was funny and enjoyable in college was kind of grating in an adult. He wasn’t a bad guy. Just kind of an ass at times. I’d 100% call him if I had a body to bury. I just wouldn’t call him to hang out with new friends and watch a football game.

What’s worse is that he’d had a really rough life post-college. He met a girl and fell in love with her. They had a kid and got married. Then he shipped out. When he came back, he found her passed out on the floor of the kitchen, cum and cocaine everywhere while the kid screamed in the bedroom. He did the right thing. Grabbed the kid and got the hell out but then had to deal with a court system that looks dimly on severing maternal rights even under pretty extreme circumstances. Needless to say, all of this had combined to make him pretty bitter about women in general.

“He’s just a bit much. Can you imagine him hanging out with Becky and Greg? And you know Darla would be all over him… especially once she… you know…” Ellen trailed off meaningfully as she raised a couple fingers in an obvious reference.

“Found out about the tree trunk between his legs?” I said with a laugh.

“You said it not me,” my wife said. “Not like I ever got a piece of it.”

“Not like you didn’t have a chance,” I said. Aaron’s third leg was pretty famous after a drunken skinny dipping incident at the lake in school. I think it was the beginning of his misogynism, actually. After that night, tons of girls were throwing themselves at him and it changed him. Some guys would have become playboys, basking in all the college pussy. Aaron hadn’t done that. He’d just decided that women were shitty people in general.

My wife and he had dated for about six months in our Sophomore year. She was a bit of a bible thumping goody goody and he was a guilt ridden Catholic kid so they really hadn’t done much beyond some heavy petting and the oh-so risque over the pants third base. When she broke up with him, it was because of his immaturity and as one of the girls that had “resisted his cock” in Aaron’s mind he always had more respect for her than a lot of other girls.

“Do you wish you had?” I asked.

She looked at me and arched an eyebrow, “Would it bother you if I said yes?”

“No, I’m not the jealous type and I think it’s pretty normal given all the stories. I’d honestly be surprised if you hadn’t thought about it at least a little.”

She grinned and kissed me sweetly on the lips, “I sometimes wonder what would have happened if he and I had dated after you broke me in.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, when he and I dated I was scared, frankly. The thought of something so big being my first was… kind of terrifying. Sometimes we’d be fooling around and I’d think he wanted to go further and I would get so scared I’d dry right out.”

I put down the dishes and laughed out loud. It earned me a playful punch in the arm before she continued, “But then you came along and taught me how fucking good sex could be. If I’d gone back and dated him while we were broken up I don’t think I’d have been scared.”

My wife and I had dated in college, broken up afterwards and then reconnected a couple years later. She’d had a chance to sew her wild oats in the interim and had come back to me as a loyal, sexually charged woman. Some people might be jealous but I just loved the new her. Now, three years into our marriage, we found ourselves contemplating a wild blast from the past.

“Well, if the opportunity comes up, you feel free to give him a ride for old time’s sake,” I said.

“Seriously?” she asked.

“Sure… it’s not like it would be our first threesome or anything.”

“Well… kind of… I mean our first was with Mr. ‘I can’t get it up’ and this would be number two.”

“Yeah… that was kind of a bust,” I said. We’d met a guy at a party while we were dating the second time. After many drinks, we’d taken him home fully intending for my wife to enjoy two cocks. But alcohol, embarrassment and guilt had combined to make it so he spent most of the night licking Ellen while I fucked her from behind. Ellen came a lot but the whole thing was awkward for him and I (his tongue was AWFULLY close to my cock and I couldn’t get that out of my head). “Look, I’m not saying you have to do it if you don’t want to.”

“Who said I didn’t want to, stud?” she said with a twinkle in her eye.

---

We didn’t talk much more about it for awhile. When Aaron came into town, we did the friendly thing and picked him up at the airport, dropping him off at the Residence Inn a few blocks from the War College.

“Thanks for picking me up guys. Much better than getting a cab. You’re the first friendly faces I’ve seen in six months.”

“A gregarious guy like you, Aaron? Don’t you leave a trail of friendly faces everywhere you go?” Ellen joked.

“Not lately. I’ve been kind of an ass lately,” he said with surprising personal insight.

“More than usual, you mean?” I said with a smile.

“Heh… yeah… I guess,” he said as he ran his fingers through his hair and sighed. “I mean… I knew it would be hard but I really miss little Aaron Jr. He’s almost three and I’ve only spent six months with him.”

Ellen’s smiled cracked. This wasn’t the Aaron we’d last seen. “I’m sorry, we shouldn’t joke. You’ve only got a few months left, right?”

He nodded, “Yeah… six months. And my CO has committed to letting me spend that at a recruiting station at home. So I’m basically done. This is the last thing I’ve gotta do before heading back home to Denver.” Aaron was lucky in some ways. He had a couple terrific parents who had really stepped up to help with his son. Absent that, I wonder how bad things would have gotten for him.

We pulled up to the hotel and helped him out, “When you’ve got a free night, we’d love to have you over for dinner,” I said. I had considered taking him out but alcohol seemed like the worst thing to add to his emotional equation.

“Sure guys. I’d love that. Thanks again for picking me up. It’s great to see you. Sorry if I brought you down.”

“Don’t worry, man. You’ve got a lot going on. Come over on Tuesday and let’s see if some good company can help,” I said and gave him a friendly hand clasp and shoulder bump.

“Yessir,” he said with a mock salute which broke the heavy tension.

I climbed back in the car and Ellen and I drove the forty minutes back to our little suburban virginia home. We were silent for a long while, lost in our respective thoughts. I couldn’t get over how haunted he looked. He hadn’t seen much action while enlisted as far as I knew. I think it was entirely the situation with his kid. And probably whatever had transpired between him and his ex.

“He really needs to cut loose and have some fun,” I said to Ellen.

“You sure, Mike?” she said, interpreting my suggestion correctly.

“You up for it?”

She rolled her eyes then looked at me, “I am if you are, stud.”

“There’s no emotional attachment there, right?” I asked, voicing the one worry that had flitted through my mind in the last week.

She laughed uproariously, “Hell no. I prefer my men not to be semi-misogynist, bitter trolls thank you very much.”

I smiled, “Besides, if you do this then you owe me one right?”

“I suppose you want a threesome of your own?” she said, cozying up to me and whispering in my ear as I drove through the winding roads.

“I mean… if Becky came to visit…” I said back. Becky was Ellen’s college roommate. Where Ellen had been led a relatively chaste life in college for three years, Becky had not. The girls used to joke that Becky got enough cock for both of them. She was also smoking hot.

“So… if I fuck Aaron, you get to fuck Becky? Is that the deal?” Her tone was dark and sensuous and I could feel my cock twitch.

“I wouldn’t quite say it’s that conditional. Any of your hot friends will do in trade,” I said and she punched me in the shoulder playfully before leaning back into her seat and stroking her hard nipple to tease me. When we got home, we fucked like rabbits for the rest of the night, only going to bed after we’d both had multiple orgasms and collapsed in exhaustion.

---

Two days later, we were getting the house ready for our guest’s dinner. We’d decided that, as much as both of us wanted this, we knew we couldn’t force it. Aaron definitely needed a night of fun but that didn’t necessarily mean banging an ex-girlfriend. That didn’t stop Ellen from dressing to impress. She was wearing a short, thin sundress that ended well above her knee and unbuttoned to show ample cleavage. Her small breasts needed no bra and her hard nipples poked out making it super obvious. Along with a pair of strappy white heels and a smile, she really looked like the perfect girl-next-door-who-wants-to-fuck. It was hard to keep my hands off of her as we prepped for dinner and when the doorbell rang, she giddily skipped to the front door to greet our guest. I’d offered to pick him up but he’d insisted on getting a cab. I’d relented on the condition that he at least let me drive him back.

“Hey,” I heard him say, “You look great, Ellen,” he said genuinely.

“Thanks. I wanted to look my best for one of our nation’s defenders.” she said in a friendly, flirty tone. I glanced down the hall and watched her. With the light streaming down the hallway, her thin dress was semi-transparent and gave me a clear view of her nude form underneath. Aaron wouldn’t get quite that good of a show from his viewpoint, unfortunately. He’d have to wait.

“You guys have a pretty nice house,” he said walking in and setting down his bag. He’d come straight from his lecture and was still in uniform, a fact that was not lost on my wife as she eyed him up like a hungry predator when he walked by.

I walked around the counter and shook his hand, “Glad you could make it, man. Ellen’s been eager to see you all week.” I shot my wife a wink over his shoulder and she simply bit her lip. Any doubt I had over whether or not she wanted this was gone.

“A home cooked meal sounds terrific. You cooking, Ellen? I don’t think I want anything Mike made,” he laughed and clapped me on the back.

“His peanut butter and banana sandwiches are fantastic. But we’ll spare you that. I’m making chicken parmesan. You boys go play some video games while I finish up in here,” she said and rushed into the kitchen. I noticed that her dress had already lost a button. She was definitely eager.

Aaron and I went into the living room and relaxed on the couch. Ellen followed right behind with a couple cold beers for each of us. She bent down and gave me a deep kiss, eager tongue dancing in my mouth before standing up. Aaron got an eyeful straight down her shirt as she did which I’m certain was intentional. She walked away and Aaron valiantly avoided staring at her ass though he looked like it took real effort.

“I envy you, Mike,” he said, gesturing around the house. “You’re living the life here and with a great girl.”

“I can’t complain. And Ellen is fantastic. I’m glad she and I got back together after college and worked everything out.”

“Yeah… sometimes I worry she was the one that got away, you know?”

“Yeah?” I said, sipping my beer, worried that this might be the ‘emotional attachment’ red flag that would kill the fun.

“Sometimes. But we’d have been terrible together. I know she doesn’t like me much.”

“What?” I said, genuinely baffled. Yeah, Aaron was a bit much at times but he wasn’t somebody that either of us “disliked”.

“You don’t have to hide it man. I know I’m a dick to be around half the time. And the other half I’m an ass. You guys just hide it better.”

“Aaron… dude… we like you… truly. It’s just that sometimes you can be a bit much. You try to hard. You push a little too hard, you know?”

He nodded and pounded the rest of his first beer. “I’m just tired of all the fucking bullshit, you know? Girls just want a couple things… most do, I mean. That’s the only thing I actually miss about dating Ellen, honestly. We weren’t compatible but at least she wasn’t a gold digger or a whore.”

I nodded and sipped some more of my beer. “They’re not all like that. You just gotta have a better filter, man.”

“Shit… I’m a 26 year old guy with a psycho ex who won’t sign the divorce papers and a child. I travel with the service constantly too. Nobody sees me as a catch. Besides, all that bullshit about girls wanting a good guy is just that. That’s not what they want. At least most of them.”

I shook my head, “I dated three girls in college. None of them were like that,” I said. I’m not sure if I was feeling personally defensive or just defensive of women in general.

“You got lucky with Ellen. Jessica dumped you for the fucking quarterback and Hailey married that guy going to Yale.” It wasn’t like that… that Quarterback blew out his knee and Jessica met him doing his rehab. He never played another college game. And Hailey’s dumped that future lawyer for an out of work painter. But reasoning with Aaron wasn’t looking for reason. He just wanted to vent.

“The point is, there are great girls out there. You just have to look.”

“It just sucks man. Everytime I’m with a girl, I can’t even relax and enjoy it. They either get all clingy and lovestruck or they see me as a meal ticket.”

“Not all of those clingy, lovestruck girls are like that because of what you’re packing, you know,” I said jokingly. “It’s not always about that.”

“Pfft… whatever,” he said dismissively.

“Seriously. Some of those girls might actually like YOU… the rest is just a nice perk for them.”

“Whatever.”

“Seriously… look…,” I started but Ellen entered just then announcing dinner was ready.

We walked into the dining room and sat down to enjoy a small feast. Ellen’s mantra was to always cook more than was needed. “Better too much food than too little,” she’d say if I complained. The dinner was excellent and Aaron actually perked up a little once he started eating. My wife talked and joked with him and we fell in that comfortable pattern old friends tend to have.

“You can’t tell me that asshat Senator is going to get your vote?” he was saying to my wife. Their politics were basically opposite ends of the spectrum and both of them knew it. That didn’t stop him from incessantly needling her about it.

“Why not? He’s at least honest about his money. Where’d your girl get hers?” my wife sniped back.

“Who cares. She wants to fix healthcare and entitlements. Your guy just wants to fuck pretty girls in airports.”

Ellen scrunched her face into a frown, “Allegedly.”

“Yeah… he ‘allegedly’ had sex with two 19 year old girls in an airport. Hashtag MeToo what?”

“This is why you have trouble with girls, Aaron,” I said, trying to defuse the tension. At this rate, not only would our plans not be happening, Ellen might just stab him instead.

“What? Not like I should be trying to impress Ellen. I’d rather just mess with her instead.”

We finished up and washed the dishes, allowing Ellen to get off her feet for a minute. She sat at the table and watched us, “Aaron? Why aren’t you trying to impress me?”

“What?” he asked, unsure what he’d heard over the sound of the water.

“Why aren’t you trying to impress me?”

“Uhh… You’re taken,” he said confused.

“But even if I wasn’t you’d be goading me just the same, right?”

He looked down then over at me and smiled, “Yeah… yeah, I guess so,” he admitted.

“Tell you what, why don’t you TRY to impress me tonight. I’ll tell you what would work on a non-gold digging, non-whore girl,” she said, mirroring what he’d said earlier.

“You heard that?” Aaron asked. He was blushing and embarrassed. He tried to keep the depths of his misogyny to himself but realized he was trapped now.

“Of course. You’re not exactly quiet when you’re denigrating my entire sex.”

“Okay… well… if I was trying to impress you, I’d get you a drink,” he said. He grabbed a beer off the counter and took it over to Ellen who crossed her legs sexily and smiled.

“It’s a good start. And beer is a good choice for normal girls. If she wants a crazy mixed drink or wine, it usually means something about her.”

“Noted,” he said and sat down next to her. “And then I’d ask her about herself and I’d be witty and charming.”

“Uh-huh,” she said, crossing her legs sexily. The gesture wasn’t lost on Aaron who stammered a little as the short dress she was wearing showed almost everything. She took a sip of her beer and gave me a sly wink while Aaron was still oggling her legs. “Go on,” she prodded.

Aaron managed to snap his attention back to her face, “Well… Uhmm… I guess I’d listen to her. Girls like that, right?”

“Some do,” she said, taking another sip. “But don’t be passive. Passivity is what attracts the kinds of girls that will take advantage of you.”

“Really?” he said. Ellen had finally said something that made him stand up and take notice.

“Here’s the thing, Aaron. If you’re too aggressive, you’ll scare off the girls you want and you’ll only find yourself dating… well… whores as you so eloquently call them.” Aaron was now hanging on her every word. Ellen tucked her hair back over her ear and let her finger trace lightly across the swell of her breast. I could tell she was turned on as her nipples were incredibly obvious at this point. “But if you’re too passive, you’ll invite girls who want to run right over you and take advantage of you.”

“So I should be passive-aggressive?” he asked jokingly, taking a swig of his own.

Ellen crinkled her cute little nose, “Eww… no… that just comes off as snarky and mean. That’ll turn off almost everyone. Especially the trolly way you do it… no offense,” she said with a smile.

“So not passive. Not aggressive. Not passive aggressive. You can see why I have trouble figuring out what you bi… What women want.”

Ellen cocked her eye, knowing what had almost slipped out of Aaron’s mouth. “Well not calling us bitches would be a good start. I can’t speak for all women but I like straightforward, honest men. I hooked up with Mike because he didn’t hide himself. He didn’t play games. He doesn’t get jealous. He wants me to have fun and he trusts me,” she said. I knew she was laying the ground work for getting Aaron into bed. The words were obvious to me even if their subtle meaning wasn’t clear to Aaron.

“Okay… so… honest and straight forward but not aggressive.”

“Not too aggressive. Most girls still like a bit of a… well… for lack of a more PC term… Man with a capital M… you know?”

Aaron chuckled but nodded, “But how do you build trust? How do you avoid getting jealous?”

I finally interjected, “It’s not easy. Sometimes you have to open up and try new things. Take risks. But if you find the right person, their happiness becomes the most important thing in the world and they return that sentiment. I know Ellen wants me to be happy. And I want her to be happy too. I also know she’ll always come home to me at the end of the day, right baby?”

“Absolutely,” she said, sipping her drink. She undid a button on her shirt casually. I don’t really know if Aaron noticed but I sure did. Her breathing was already getting a little ragged.

“The other thing you’ve got to keep in mind, Aaron, is that you’re a good looking guy and you’ve got… well… you know… a reputation about your equipment. So one thing to remember is that, girls that know you, are always going to be a bit easier targets. So if you’re looking for a, no strings attached good time, sometimes your friends are the best places to start.”

He laughed at that. All of our college friends were married and he didn’t make new friends particularly easily. “He’s right, Aaron,” my wife said huskily. The tone snapped his neck around and he looked at her.

“Just look for the signs,” I said. “Look for the flushed skin and the heavy breathing,” I told him. Ellen was exhibiting both of those two symptoms in spades. “Hard nipples… especially when it’s not cold.” Our house was a balmy 75. Ellen’s nipples were harder than I’d ever seen them. “She might touch her skin, especially in areas that are her particular erogenous zones.”

Ellen ran a nail down her cleavage, popping another button off in a much less subtle way this time. Aaron was completely transfixed as he watched her. I couldn’t blame him. “The little hair tucks and the lip bites are good signs too,” I said and Ellen followed suit. “And if you’re really lucky, and she’s super horny, she might even involuntarily spread her legs a little.”

“Seriously?” he asked in a whisper.

“Seriously,” she said and did just that. And not a little either. She spread her knees two feet apart, revealing her smooth, unprotected pussy.

“Uhhh… guys?” he asked, unable to vocalize the question.

“I don’t get jealous. I want Ellen to experience all the pleasure she wants. And you need some companionship that doesn’t leave you feeling taken advantage of.”

“I mean… she’s taking advantage of me a little,” he said as he adjusted himself.

“Not yet I’m not,” she said with a wink as she stood up and unbuttoned another button from her dress. It was now draped open, barely clinging to her tits. She walked towards him, “And only in ways that all three of us want, right?”

“Yup,” I said with a smile. Watching her work her magic on our friend was giving me a huge hard on. Aaron simply nodded but his emotions were pretty clear too.

“So, Aaron. You want to give me what I missed out on in college?”

“Are you sure, guys?” he asked.

“It’s cool, Aaron. We talked about it. She wants it. I want to see her get it. It’s all good. Remember, I trust her.”

He got a slightly cocky look, “If you’re sure. The sluts I fuck tend to get a little clingy afterwards.”

“Do I look like a slut?” my wife asked with a smirk.

Aaron wasn’t sure how to respond so I bailed him out, “Uhh… honey… yes… yes you do.”

“Good,” she said and dropped to her knees. She unbuttoned and unzipped Aaron’s pants, helping him take them off as he pulled his shirt off. The silent agreement had been made, these two were going to fuck and nothing was going to stop that. “Oh yes,” she said as she gazed at the now revealed appendage. That’s really the only word you could use to describe it. It was, indeed, massive. It must have been nine inches long and wider than a coke can. My wife took a gentle lick of it and Aaron shuddered. “I’ve wanted this for so long?”

“You have?” Aaron asked.

Ellen nodded, “Oh yeah… so much… I held onto my virginity for far too long and missed out on this magnificent hunk of meat. Plus, 18 year old me was a little scared of this.” She dove down on his cock, trying to take as much into her mouth as she could. It was pretty impressive watching her as she managed a lot more than I thought she would.

“Holy fuck, Ellen. That’s so good,” he said, throwing his head back in pleasure.

She came back up for air and said, “I bought a big dildo and have been practicing.” Before he could respond, she dove back down, taking three quarters of the shaft down her throat. You could actually see the bulge as she choked herself on his big dick. Having found her limit, she came up with a gasp and plunged back down, taking his cock deep into her throat over and over in quick succession.

“Fuck she’s a great little cock sucker,” he said to me.

“Oh I know,” I said. I had to adjust my own cock because it was so hard. I got up went behind Ellen’s kneeling form. Reaching up her skirt, I could feel the heat radiating from her ready cunt and dipped my fingers into her, sliding them around and teasing her. Her response was to moan and force another half an inch down her throat. We continued like this for a few minutes, Ellen making every apparent effort to consume the mammoth cock. Finally she pulled off, defeated but not disappointed. She looked Aaron dead in the high and lustily pronounced, “I need this cock in another hole.”

She turned around and furiously ripped my shorts off of me while Aaron positioned himself behind her. As he started to press the head of his cock into her cunt, she looked up at me and whispered, “I love you. Thank you.”

Before I could say anything in response, he entered her and her eyes rolled into the back of her head. It was like I was watching the moment when a human's brain was switched off. Her mouth was stuck in a wide “O” and she couldn’t even muster a sound as he slowly fed his inches into her. When he was fully ensconced in her tight cunt, her eyes met mine again and this time there was just glazed over lust. I’m not even sure she saw me sitting right in front of her. The look was wild and it made my cock twitch. I grabbed her head and pulled it down on my cock which she took effortlessly down to the root.

Aaron pulled out and slid back into her, going slow to let her get used to it. Everytime he bottomed out, she lost track of my cock in her mouth and just moaned. Eventually, he started slamming into her harder and harder, shoving her mouth down on my cock and giving me a weird kind of indirect face fucking from her.

I normally don’t cum from blowjobs but this was so fucking hot that I eventually felt my orgasm approaching. After about ten minutes of increasingly hard fucking, I finally felt myself burst, blasting a huge load of cum all over Ellen’s face. It was more than I’d cum in a long time and I shot rope after rope all over her slutty face. “Yes… Yess… yess,” she whimpered as I glazed her.

“Fuck… fuck… yes, Aaron. So fucking good…,” she said and started rubbing her clit which made her shoot off with her own orgasm.

“That’s one,” he said and gave her ass a little smack as she came on his cock. It wasn’t the biggest orgasm she’d ever had but it was definitely the longest as she continued cumming for a couple minutes as he kept pounding her. “She really is a hot piece of ass,” he said.

“She’s not normally this big of a slut,” I told him, looking at her messy, broken face.

“I told you, man. Bitches get this fat cock and they always become cock hungry whores.”

I sat back and watched the pounding he was giving her. Maybe more impressive than his cock was the stamina he had. He kept slamming her hard and fast for another twenty minutes, driving her to three more orgasms before he flipped her over and pulled her on top of him. Her body offered no resistance as she mounted him and sank down on his cock fully with a loud moan. She ground her hips on his cock as he mauled her tits. Her messy face now had my dried cum all over her. She looked up at me and I saw her wicked expression. “Want my ass, Mike?”

“Hell yeah,” I said as my cock surged. Ellen had to be in just the right mood to ask for anal sex. Clearly she was there. I moved behind her and leaned her forward. I was worried for a second but Aaron didn’t seem to care about the caked cum on her face. He grabbed her hair and kissed her fiercely as I squirted some lube on my hand and slowly fed her my cock. She started panting and as I filled up her backdoor, she came again, causing her to clench tight on my cock. It took a minute but Aaron and I quickly found a rhythm. Once we did, Ellen started cumming over and over.

“Fuck yes… fuck me… fuck me… fuck me,” she was chanting mindlessly when Aaron finally came, filling up my now-definitely-a-slut wife. She leaned down and kissed him, whispering, “Thank you,” as I laid into her ass. She gave me a little squeeze and that pushed me over the edge as I shot a second orgasm into her.

The three of us disentangled and I helped Ellen to stagger into the bathroom to get cleaned up. “What did you think?” I asked her, giving her ruined face a gentle kiss.

“Oh my fucking God, Mike…”

“That good?”

“You guys had me cumming so hard when you were tag teaming me. I felt like such a whore taking two cocks. I loved it… God… I’m such a slut aren’t I?” she said with a laugh.

“My slut, right?”

“Always baby. In fact… that was so good… you get two threesomes of your choice!”

“Becky and who else are you offering?”

“My little sister’s in town next week,” she said with a wicked smile.

“Wow… you really are a slut now,” I said and gave her a kiss.

Making College Free Ch. 11

Remember when reading this chapter that this story takes place A) twenty years in the future and B) in a weird little fantasy version of reality. With that preface, enjoy the fun!

February


Rebeccah watched the video again and again. It seemed like she couldn’t get enough of it. She remembered the feeling of Brent slamming into her. The memory of him fucking her so thoroughly that she would never be the same. She remembered flopping her head to the side and seeing Alexis going down on Brent’s girlfriend. Making her cum. Breaking her. Claiming her.


That had been a week ago and since then, she’d had so many orgasms she’d completely lost track. The frat house had become a non-stop orgy and she’d been fucked in so many ways that she was surprised they were still able to come up with new ones. Last night one of the guys had brought a rocking chair into the shower then stood on it while she was face fucked as he rocked back and forth, slamming into her mouth. It was super hot. Right up until he came and nearly broke his neck falling onto the tiled floor. Devin probably wouldn’t live that one down anytime soon. It was an embarrassing trip to Student Health Services. 


They’d put the video online and it had already made over 70 grand. The frat even embraced it themselves. There was now a sign out in front of the house that said, “Home of THAT video… yeah… THAT ONE!” and they had a special movie night viewing. So many of the guests wanted a chance at the star of the film that Alexis offered a deal. $500 or a girlfriend willing to spend the night naked. The resultant orgy just gave her material for the next film.


The phone rang, jolting Rebeccah from her daydreaming. Her fingers were strumming her clit as she answered it. God she was soaking wet. Of course, she was pretty much always wet these days, “Hello?” she said.


“Rebeccah?” came a voice. It was her mother’s. 


“Hey, Mom. What’s up?”


“I came to visit, honey. Are you at your dorm?” her mother’s voice sounded scared.


“No… I’m at my girlfriend’s room,” she said.


“Ohhh,” her mother said, “I’d like to see you… if that’s okay.”


“Of course. I can be there in ten minutes,” she said.


“I love you, Rebeccah”


“Love you too, Mom,” Rebeccah said, frowning in confusion. “Is everything okay? Is Dad okay?


“Yeah… he’s… he’s fine. Just… well… It’s fine but I want to see you, okay?”


“Sure… see you in ten,” she said again. She threw her clothes on quickly and ran to the door. Rebeccah had been enjoying college but, like almost all freshmen, she missed her family frequently. She got to her dorm room just eight minutes later and dashed up the steps, her ever present high heels providing no trouble for her anymore. 


Her mother was seated in the lounge, purse clutched nervously on her lap as she looked up. Rebeccah had intentionally worn something somewhat modest. A light yellow sundress. Casual and nowhere near as revealing as what most of her wardrobe had become. But seeing her mother now in her thick wool business suit she felt acutely aware of how much her taste in clothes had indeed shifted. This was her most conservative dress now but it would have been instantly dismissed as excessively trashy just six months prior.


“Hello Rebeccah,” her mother said. Her voice was clipped and quiet. “Can we talk in private?”


Rebeccah was once again worried. Her mother had said her Dad was fine which was the only thing that she could fathom that would warrant this kind of concern. She nodded silently and led her mom to her dorm room. “What’s wrong mom?” she said as soon as the door slid shut behind them.


“I… I don’t know how to tell you this but… well… I’ve seen your video,” she said.


Rebeccah was so unprepared for the statement she didn’t understand at first. She’d never sent her mother a video. Heck, the only videos she’d even recorded any time recently had been… realization hit her like a ton of bricks. Shit!


“Oh God… Mom…” she said. 


Her mother interrupted, “We’re worried about you.”


“Dad knows?”


“He’s the one that saw it first…” she said, speaking slowly as if every word was being carefully chosen, “Turns out he had a thing for… uhmm… that.”


“Porn?” Rebeccah said with a laugh. “Oh God… or… uhhh… incest porn?”


“Oh God no!” her mother said, suddenly back to being maternal and pressing her hand to Rebeccah’s shoulder, “No… as soon as he realized who he was watching he freaked out. No… he likes gang… back? Porn…” she said.


“Gangbang,” Rebeccah corrected before shaking her head at the surreal nature of the conversation.


“Oh… I thought it was back like backdoor because of the anal…” her Mom stopped then regathered herself, “Sorry… not the point… the point is, it’s gotten around the house and we’re worried about you.”


“You shouldn’t be,” Rebeccah said, folding her arms over her chest in a classic defensive gesture that she silently recognized but couldn’t stop herself from doing regardless. 


“Honey… you’re doing pornography,” her mother said, “And particularly demeaning pornography based on what I’ve seen.”


“It’s not… I mean… it is… but I’m choosing to do it… I like it,” she said in halting, half-hearted words.


“But this isn’t you.”


“Maybe it is now.”


Her mother shook her head, “Please… please just think about it. Don’t be defensive. We taught you how to be introspective and thoughtful. Use those skills now.”


Rebeccah took three deep breaths and suppressed her anger at her mother. Who was she to lecture her about her choices? “Mom… I’m fine… trust me… I just… my girlfriend and I…”


“Girlfriend?”


“Yes, Mom. Alexis. She’s the one who filmed all this. We’re in love and we like this. It’s kind of our… I dunno… hobby?”


“Your hobby is shooting group pornography with a bunch of guys while your girlfriend films it?”


“Are you kink shaming me, Mother?” Rebeccah said with a straight face. Her mother looked at her before finally cracking a smile.


“No. I would never. Lord knows your father and I have all kinds of unusual…”


“MOM!” Rebeccah said already suppressing a variety of unwanted mental images flitted through her head. 


Her mother continued without acknowledging the faux pas, “It’s just such an extreme departure from what you were like a few months ago. We had all kinds of worries. Drugs. VR psychosis. Your father even thought you might have joined a cult.”


“A cult? Seriously, Mom?”


“Well… some of these crazy religious cults have all kinds of sick beliefs.”


Rebeccah smirked, “Actually… we’re kind of… I guess ‘deprogramming’ might be the right word. Yeah… we’re deprogramming a cult member right now.”


“Really? Fascinating.”


Rebecccah nodded, “Yeah. Alexis is working on it as we speak.”


“Oh… I would love to see that… and maybe even meet your girlfriend?” Rebeccah suddenly looked less sure but her mother pressed on, “I’m only here for the day. Can we please go? It’ll make me feel a lot better about all of this.”


Rebeccah sighed then nodded, “Okay… I’ll text her we’re on the way.”


Rebeccah led her mother outside to get a cab and texted Alexis.


Rebeccah: Headed to frat house with mother. Please keep things sane. She saw vid and is freaking out.


The entire ride there, she kept looking at her phone for a sign that Alexis had seen her text message but nothing came through. “Mom… I’m not sure Alexis is even there right now,” she said.


“Well I’d still like to see this place you’re spending all your time. And we can just wait there for her, right?”


Rebeccah sighed in defeat. She knew her mother well enough to know when she’d latched onto an idea and, frankly, there weren’t a lot of good reasons she could think of to not go. At least none she could tell her mother. “There might be an active orgy happening,” was probably the best reason but it sure wasn’t going to reassure the older woman. So she pressed on, arriving at the house and opening the door with trembling fingers. 


“Chug, chug, chug!” came the loud chants from down the hall. Rebeccah rolled her eyes and sighed in relief.


“Sorry, mom.”


Her mother patted her shoulder, “Frat boys drinking alcohol isn’t exactly scandalous, Rebeccah.”


They walked down the hall but the chanting wasn’t coming from the dining room or kitchen but rather the library. Curious, Rebeccah opened the door and didn’t process the scene quickly enough. Christen was sitting in a chair completely naked. Her legs were spread wide and tied to the feet of the chair. One of her arms was also strapped down but her right hand was free. She held a wine glass in her hand with a milky white substance that Rebeccah instantly recognized swirling around inside of it. There were 15 more glasses on the table beside her. Only two of which were empty. 


On the floor between her legs was Alexis who was currently looking up at Christen with an evil glint while she pressed a vibrator between the Christian girls legs. Alexis’s patent leather outfit looked like something from a Terry Goodkind book. It was a dark crimson, cut in a way to show off her small, perky breasts with bands and buckles that criss crossed her body in intriguing ways. The red fishnet stockings she had and the tight, twin braids in her hair 


On a large TV screen was, what Rebeccah thought was, at first a porno. But she quickly realized it was a video of Brent fucking Rebeccah a few weeks ago. She was momentarily grateful because the camera angle made it impossible to recognize her, but that didn’t stop her pussy from gushing as she remembered his strong, powerful cock slamming into her repeatedly. Christen’s eyes were glued to the screen, unable to stop staring.


“What the hell?” her mother said in a terrified rasp. Rebeccah shushed her with a wave of her hand and let the door close silently behind her. 


“Let’s go to lunch, Mom.”


“Go to…” she stammered, “What are they… Rebeccah… what the… and I don’t use this word lightly but I think it might actually be appropriate… fuck?”


Rebeccah’s mind reeled as she tried to think of a way to spin this for her mother. “Look… that girl in there is Christen… she’s the girl we’re sort of deprogramming.”

“And the red head? That’s your girlfriend?”


“Yes”


“And you’re deprogramming her by… what? Making her have orgasms while drinking semen?”


Rebeccah shrugged, “We’re trying a few things,” she said as if that was a sufficient explanation. 


“I want to watch,” she said.


“You can’t be serious, Mom!”


“I am… if this is what my daughter is doing at college I should be able to watch. Is it a big deal or not?”


Rebeccah felt completely trapped but, try as she might, she couldn’t think of a good reason to stop her mom from watching her girlfriend get off a prissy little bitch while training her to be a cumslut. The day just continued to get more surreal.


They eased the door open again and watched as Christen downed a glass of cum. Some of it dribbled down her face and Alexis slapped her thigh in reprimand, “Lick it up, slut.” Her words were harsh but her tone was soothing. Christen simpered and turned red with embarrassment but her tongue slurped out across her lips and cheeks, licking up as much stray cum as she could. “Good girl,” Alexis said and flipped the switch on the vibrator. The response was immediate. It was as if Christen had been struck by lightning. Her body went rigid and she started hyperventilating before finally letting out a high pitched squeal.


“Thank… thank… thank you… mistress!” she screeched as her body thrashed against the restraints, her free arm flailing wildly as an orgasm crashed over her. Her eyes continued to stare glassily at the onscreen power fucking that her boyfriend was giving Rebeccah.


“Tell the boys you love their cum, slut.”


She sniffed and sobbed as she looked around the room at the assembled guys whose contribution she was imbibing. It took her a moment to regain the ability to speak but she eventually managed, “I do… I really do. I love the taste.”


“And you’re sorry for being a bitch?”


She glared down at Alexis who smiled sweetly back and turned off the vibrator and clicked the remote on the collar, once again cutting off her ability to orgasm. Christen whimpered and said, “Yes… I’m sorry for being a bitch.”


“And for trying to keep Brent’s cock for yourself?”


“No… One man and one woman is what God intended,” she said, apparently infidelity was a bridge too far for her.


Alexis just shook her head and smiled, “I guess we need more work. Am I going to have to edge you for the next glass or are you going to drink it like a good cumslut?”


So that’s what they’d been doing. Alexis had been edging Christen until she agreed to drink the glasses. How long had they been at this? Rebeccah took a closer look and recognized the signs now. She remembered the early days when Alexis would edge her for hours at a time. It was a game they’d played but Rebeccah always gave up eventually. Christen’s hair was a mess and her makeup was ruined. Her face was all sweaty and her legs trembled as her ass squirmed in the chair. There was real fear in her eyes as well. “Please… please don’t make me.”


“You’ve got 12 more glasses to drink, slut. Then you can go to sleep. But you’re not getting out of this chair until those glasses are all empty… that was the agreement, remember?”


“That was most certainly NOT the agreement,” she hissed.


“You agreed to be my slave and this is what slaves do.”


“You’re sick!” said Christen.


“I’m perfectly happy with my life. Are you? Really?”


Christen didn’t have a response. Everyone knew she wasn’t a happy person. She grabbed another glass and slammed it back, somehow under the misguided idea that this act of defiance could be conveyed by guzzling cum vigorously. Alexis just nodded and said, “Good girl” before pressing the vibrator again to Christen’s clit and causing another ruined orgasm within her as the collar worked its magic. “Oh God… please… let me cum… please… please.” She pleaded.


Alexis smiled another sinister smirk. “All you have to do is be a good little cunt and ask for two things… remember?”


“Nooooo,” she wailed in aroused misery.


“Yes,” was the simple response.


“Please… let me watch Brent fuck that… sl… your girlfriend…,” she whimpered.


“And?”


“Please let me drink more cum… mistress?”


“Of course, slut,” Alexis said as she unpaused the movie. Again, Rebeccah’s recorded fucking came alive, this time she was clearly recognizeable as she ground her pussy on Brent’s huge cock. She remembered that moment. Feeling like she was impossibly full and the world was perfect.


She shook herself from her reverie and closed the door, trying to suppress the shame and embarrassment she felt as she looked at her Mom. That embarrassment was heightened by the knowledge that she was incredibly wet and wanted nothing more for her mother to leave so she could join Alexis’s perverted mission. She was also acutely aware of her rock hard nipples that were poking out of her thin dress that probably fully conveyed that arousal to her mother.


“Rebeccah… I don’t know what to say,” she said quietly. “I don’t know what your life is like now… obviously… but the work you’re doing in there to help that poor girl,” she said.


Rebeccah blinked three times, not fully understanding, “You mean… ?”


Her mom nodded, “Yes. I think it’s amazing. I’d love to meet Alexis at some point but this is absolutely fascinating. Using sex and orgasms to deprogram people is a very… innovative… approach. I suppose it shouldn’t surprise me that it took a couple deviants like you two to come up with it,” she realized what she said and rapidly added, “I mean deviant in the good way… unconventional… different. Not as a pejorative dear.”


“So… you’re okay with this?”


“Okay with it? I encourage you to experiment more. Be safe with the boys… obviously… but do what you can to help that poor misguided creature in there. She obviously needs help if her religious convictions are so strong that she’s able to withstand all of this.”


Rebeccah was not as surprised as one might expect about her mother’s about face. Her mother was militantly anti-religion (almost to the point of making it her own cult religion, frankly) and so anything that smacked of that bothered her immensely. Rebeccah showed her mother out but not until she extracted a promise from Rebeccah to have a video call with her and Alexis sometime very soon. She showed her to the door. Gave her a hug and a kiss goodbye and let the door close behind her before breathing a sigh of relief. Her fingers flew to her dress, starting on the buttons as if they had a mind of their own but she stopped herself. It was that overpowering urge to join Alexis that tickled the back of her brain and made her stop.


Maybe her mother was right? Maybe she’d let things go too far, too fast? She buttoned the dress back up and went upstairs to Alexis’s room. She needed to think and she needed to do it while not horny. Lord knows she couldn’t think straight when she was aroused. 


She’d let her girlfriend lead her into a life of pretty intense debauchery and she’d not thought twice about it. Well that’s not true. She’d pushed back several times. But she’d always let Alexis talk her out of it and push her to whichever next stage Alexis had wanted. She’d never stopped to ask herself what she wanted. She took some deep breaths and laid on the bed, centering herself and focusing on relaxing and finding her innermost thoughts. 


What did she want?


She wanted a life with Alexis. She knew that. Did she want it at any cost? No. Definitely not. She wasn’t going to go kill the President or anything to get that life. But did their lives have to revolve around sex as much as they did?


No. No they didn’t have to. Rebeccah could draw a line in the sand. Alexis wouldn’t like it though but if Alexis couldn’t respect that line then Rebeccah didn’t want to be with her anyways. But that wasn’t the real question. The real question was did Rebeccah want to draw that line. Did she need to? Would her life be better for it if she did?


She thought about those questions, realizing that they were central to the story of Rebeccah and Alexis. Of Becki and Lexi. What did Rebeccah want? She wanted the sex. If she was being honest with herself, she probably needed the sex. The thought of living a monogamous life, even with Alexis, just seemed limiting to her now. Alexis had shown her that love and sex were linked in ways she hadn’t realized but also separate and distinct in ways that had never occur to her. 


She looked in the mirror, not even sure if she really recognized herself anymore. She tried to remember what she’d looked like before she started college. Youthfully but conservatively dressed. Almost no makeup. Certainly no wild eyed lust she saw in the mirror.


Then she tried to imagine herself how Alexis wanted her to be. She pictured herself in a black leather push up bra and garter belt. Stiletto heels. Tattoos in obvious places pronouncing her slutdom to society. Pierced nipples making her already rock hard nubs even harder and more sensitive. 


She could feel the pull of the second image. The erotic desire that welled up within her as she imagined endless days of decadence as she and Alexis tried to personally consume the total number of orgasms in the universe. She contemplated the two images, trying to reconcile them with what she really wanted from life.


Just then, Alexis walked in. Her hair was damp from sweat and her face, she grabbed a towel and wiped her face. The sultry beauty of the diminutive redhead caused Rebeccah and Alexis returned it with a wide grin of her own. Rebeccah took a deep breath and said, “Lexi, we need to talk.”

Colors of the Rainbow Ch. 5

Merry Xmas guys. I really, really tried to come up with a red/green story line for this chapter but it sucked. So you'll have to make do with this. Hope you like it and everyone has a happy holidays.

---

If my wife had had any doubt before, it was wiped out after today. We drove home in silence, both of us lost once again in thoughts given the experience we’d just had.

“You fucked our Doctor,” she said. It wasn’t an accusation. It wasn’t a fearful or jealous statement. It was simply… dead. Emotionless. Cold.

“How do you feel about it?”

The question was met with more uncomfortable silence. I watched the road, dimly aware of the little things you normally watch as a driver. The stop sign that’s been hit and twisted sideways. The car with the blinker about to blindly cut you off. The little old lady tottering along on the sidewalk that looked like she might fall over into the road at any moment. I’d almost forgotten the question until Kelly softly said, “I’m fine with it.”

“You’re fine with it?” I asked in confusion. I’d been worried she’d blow up at me. Or divorce me. If I’m completely honest with myself, a part of me did dare to hope she’d think it was hot. What I hadn’t been prepared for was just bland acceptance.

She nodded, “It’s weird. Intellectually, I know I should be angry… or at least upset. But I also know it was insanely hot to watch and participate in. Something about you pulling at my emotions while I’m… affected… is such a turn on that I’m getting slightly horny just thinking about it right now. But mostly I’m just… empty… right now. It’s been like that every time after these incidents. The world just seems so bland after I come down from those highs.”

“Are you… depressed?” I asked, concerned. What she described sounded a lot like the signs of clinical depression I’d read about when my mother had struggled with the same thing.

“I don’t think so,” she said, “Not really. It’s more like, when I’m being affected by the swirlies, everything is just so amped up and amazing that the aftermath is kind of a let down. I’m not sad though. It’s just… it takes me a bit to adjust.”

I nodded, not really understanding but at least having a little more insight. I’d noticed that the 24-48 hours after each of the incidents she’d been distant and aloof. This might explain why.

“The other thing though is that I’m acutely aware of how it’s rewriting my brain. Changing my perceptions. Even altering my memories.”

“What do you mean?”

“In high school, I was convinced that my boyfriend was cheating on me with some slut cheerleader. I hated it. I KNOW I hated it. But somehow that memory is all twisted and changed now. Now, thinking about it, I swear I remember being turned on by it and that what I was really mad at was that it turned me on that he was a cheating bastard.”

“You weren’t?”

She shot me a look and spat, “No… no I definitely wasn’t. I have private diary entries that would prove that. But the memory is… different now. Same with every time I’ve been mad with you… Remember how pissed I was before the wedding because you insisted on that fucking moronic band?”

I’d really wanted a couple of college buddies to play at our wedding. They hadn’t been the greatest but it had been fun and personal and it was the only thing I asked for about the wedding. Kelly hadn’t liked them at all, however. I nodded quietly, really not wanting to relitigate a decade old fight.

“When I think about it now, all I can think about is how great it would have been if you’d slammed me against a wall and fucked me when I screamed at you… I’m pretty sure I wasn’t thinking that at the time,” she said with a wry smile.

“But you can remember how you really were?”

“Sort of… it’s almost like two sets of memories. And honestly, if I didn’t have you and the doctor explaining what was happening, I’m not sure I would be able to tell. What it feels like is like I’m having new insights into old behavior. Like I’ve suddenly had some incredibly introspective moments where I’ve realized something about myself.” She waved her hand in the air, “And all that’s disturbing and has me worried. But it’s not the thing I’m ACTUALLY worried about. What I’m ACTUALLY worried about is much worse…,” her voice grew quiet with fear on par with the worry she’d exhibited thirty minutes ago.

“What, hun. Tell me. We’ll figure it out.”

“What happens if I see one of the colors when you’re not around?”

“Oh,” I said, the light bulb going off in my own head.

“Or at a party or something?” she said, “I couldn’t control myself with the green and the yellow. I needed to involve the Doctor in everything. What if I start angrily throwing plates at waiters before angrily jumping their bones and gangbanging a whole restaurant staff.”

I’ll admit, the mental image was about 70% humorous and 30% titillating. It was a funny thought and my smile betrayed that. Kelly punched my shoulder gently, “Shut up,” she said.

“I didn’t say anything.”

“I know what you were thinking, you horn dog. You’d love to see me get gang fucked like that.”

It wasn’t entirely true. We’d fantasized about it before. But it wasn’t really something on my real life bucket list. It was something that was kind of sexy to think about.

“Here’s what I think. Every time it’s happened, there’s been a window of about 30 seconds where you were still pretty much clear headed. Where you noticed the swirling colors and said something to me.”

She nodded, “I noticed that too,” she said.

“So if you see the swirlies, you’ve got time to get to your car or something. Or just get me to a closet,” I said, giving her a smile.

“It’s still worrying,” she said.

“Well maybe we need to try to see how much you can resist it, right? Run a little experiment?”

She looked at me with wide eyes, “Resist it? But wouldn’t that… just make it last longer? Can you imagine me angry or sad… or jealous… or scared for what… days on end?”

My hand drifted off the console between us and enveloped her small, soft fingers in, what I hoped, was a reassuring manner. “We don’t really know… maybe it’ll last until you cum. Maybe it’ll wear off slowly.”

“What if it becomes permanent?”

“I don’t think it will,” I said but, in truth, neither of us had any idea. “But let’s at least find out if you can resist for a few minutes. We know that a few minutes won’t matter much, right?”

She nodded in agreement and returned to her own private thoughts. After a few minutes, she quietly asked, “Which color should we try?”

“I’m not sure… which one made you feel the least… I dunno… out of control?”

She considered it for a moment, “Definitely not red. I was sooo angry Max. You have no idea. I guess blue… or yellow,” she said. “I felt like you were the one in control… you know.”

“Okay… let’s try with those and then, I think, we should definitely give red a try just to see exactly how much control you have over yourself.”

“If you’re sure,” she said quietly.

I flipped through my phone as I drove, glancing down briefly to navigate through the screens as I triggered the process to get to the blue icon that we knew would work. “You ready?”

She took a deep breath and nodded, looking at my phone as I pulled up the blue image. Her eyes went soft and unfocused for a second then she looked up at me, “God, Max. It hits so hard. Like a tidal wave I can’t resist,” she said. “I’m just too weak and pathetic to resist it. I’m sorry, Max.”

I squeezed her hand, “You are strong enough. You’re the strongest woman I know,” I said.

She shook her head, “No… no… I’m not strong enough to keep my man, let alone fight this. You deserve better than some weak willed whore,” she said.

“What are you talking about?” I asked, “You’ve done great… and you’re certainly no whore.”

She sniffed, “That’s true… I don’t even earn money with my body,” she said, somehow turning ‘you’re not a whore’ into an insult.

“Kelly… listen to me,” I said. Her eyes snapped to mine. I knew the blue color made her very obedient. “You are strong and wonderful and confident. This is just the colors and the Doctor’s insane technology doing things. This isn’t you, okay?”

“It is though… that’s the thing. This is me, Max. It’s a part of me all the time. And I’m so pathetic that it turns me on. I’m so fucking wet right now,” she said softly.

I smiled, “Well… then that’s something you’re doing right,” I said.

She looked up at me and asked, “What do you mean?”

“I like it when my wife is uncontrollably aroused,” I said.

She gave me a weak smile and said, “You do?”

“Yup. Very much. I love it when you’re so aroused you can’t control yourself,” I said.

“But… but… doesn’t that make me… you know… a slut?”

“I kind of like girls who are slutty,” I said.

She looked at me and flushed bright red, “Sluts are pathetic,” she said.

“That’s true… very, very pathetic,” I said. She squirmed in her seat and said nothing. “Is this working, Kelly? Does me talking about the thing you’re focused on help you?”

“Kinda,” she said softly, her thighs rubbing together as she squirmed.

“So maybe I just need to talk about how pathetic a slut you are. And how you need your useless empty holes filled with cock…”

I looked at her and her eyes fluttered into the back of her head, “Yesssss,” she said, looking for all the world like she’d just had a small orgasm.

“Did you cum, babe?”

“No… sorry,” she whined.

“Does it have to be sex stuff? What if I just told you how bad a wife you were? Like that dinner you cooked last night… it was practically burnt.”

“Ohhhh,” she said, “I’m so sorry, Max.”

“How does that feel?”

“Kinda good… not quite the same but… I think… I think it helps,” she said, “Pitiful isn’t it?”

I nodded and said nothing, “You really disappoint me with your clothing too, babe. A better wife would dress to please me more,” I said, trying to come up with things to criticize about her. I really had to stretch because, in truth, Kelly was great. She’d burnt dinner the other night because she’d gotten distracted going down on me. And I loved the way she dressed… she always looks so classy and beautiful, but my arousal was getting the better of me and, in my head, I wished she’d dress sexier... sluttier.

“Really? I’m so sorry, Max… What should I wear?”

“Mini-skirts… tight shirts… you should show off that great body of yours,” I said.

“Okay,” she sniffed. “This is helping, Max. I’m still really, really horny. I’d let you pull over to the side of the road and rape my ass in the middle of the street… but… I don’t NEED it,” she said.

My eyes were probably wide in shock, her words conjuring an explicit image in my mind of her beautiful naked body splayed across the hood of our car while I slammed into her rough and harsh. “Geezus, Kelly,” I said.

She gave a tight lipped smile, “See… I’m a miserable mess, aren’t I?”

I tried to wrench my mind away from the disturbing, yet undeniably arousing, imagery. “Yeah… Uhhmm… yeah… And you should… I dunno… wake me up with a blowjob.. Yeah. That’s what good wives do!” I declared, I was joking and had a giant smile on my face but Kelly simply nodded in meek acceptance. “Hey… Hey… I was joking, Kelly. Okay?”

She sniffed. “No… it’s fine. You’re right… I should be more… sexual. It shouldn’t take some kind of psychotropic whammy for me to want to do… uhh… nice things for you. Tell me more things… this is helping,” she whined. She was still rocking back and forth but her fidgeting was much less pronounced.

“Uhh… I dunno… you could… wear your hair straight, I guess. And I wish you’d go biking with me more… oh… and play video games with me,” I said, trying to find things that had been minor sources of friction between us over the years.

“I’d be a better wife if I went biking with you?” she sniffed.

“What… no… I was just trying to…”

She groaned in frustration, “No… stop… don’t be nice. That’s not what helps. You have to… you have to pile on, Max. Be mean… I can take it.”

I glanced at her and took a long, deep breath. In for a penny. In for a pound. “Okay, yeah. A good and proper wife would like the things I like. She’d work hard to please me in every way. You don’t do that. You’re selfish and think of yourself. Sometimes you’re even kind of…,” I paused as we pulled into the driveway. There was a palpable tension between us with the only sound being the low hum of the car engine and the grinding of the garage door. I slid the car into the driveway and said, “You can be kind of a bitch.”

“Ohhhh,” she whispered and her whole body shook like she had a chill run down her spine.

“Did you… You know…?” I asked, awkwardly.

“Cum? No… but… it’s kind of like when you play with my nipples and don’t touch me anywhere else. You know? Like I’m completely on edge and feel like I could ALMOST cum but I know I can’t.”

I nodded and we got out of the car. “So if I told you that I hate how much of a smartass you are. That I wished you would just focus on being an empty headed slut who spreads her legs when I want and…”

“Oh my god!” she screamed and collapsed on the ground. She was shaking and twitching, having never been touched. “Yesssssss,” she hissed.

“God… are you okay?” I asked, worried she’d hit her head in her collapse. “What happened?I thought you couldn’t cum from this?”

She was gasping for air, nodding and laughing and crying all at once. “When you kept it non-sexual, I couldn’t. But the instant you talked about me spreading my legs… that was it. I was done,” she said. Her voice had returned to normal now, the sadness was past. I looked at my watch. She’d spent almost 30 minutes in that state

“How do you feel now? Is it gone?”

She nodded, “I think so… It’s different. Not the same as when I’ve… you know… cum from being fucked,” she said. “But yeah… I think I’m calming down.”

“Okay… so you do have to have an orgasm, huh?”

She nodded, “Seems like it. But unless someone really piles on with sexual stuff right away, I think I’ll be okay. We can experiment a little more… but not today. Today I want you to take me into the bedroom and do unspeakable things to me,” she said with a smile.

“Yeah?” I asked, “You sure you’re emotionally up to that?”

“Of course… you don’t want me to be all… sad do you? She asked with a faux pout of the lips. We laughed as I chased her into the bedroom and fulfilled her generous request.

The next morning, I had quite the erotic dream only to wake up to a luscious pair of lips eagerly slurping on my cock. I looked down and saw my wife’s perfectly straight brown hair cascading around my cock as her head languidly moved up and down while she deep throated my shaft. “Fuck, Kell,” I whispered.

Her head snapped up and my cock flopped out of her mouth and fell onto my belly with a ‘plop’. “Hey, baby,” she said.

“To what do I owe this honor? I asked.

“I got up early and decided to be the perfect little wifey for you,” she said. She sat up revealing a little white spandex mini-skirt and a tight, low-cut crop top t-shirt that looked like it had been cropped by hand.

“What? From all that stuff I said yesterday? I didn’t mean it, Kell…” I said.

She pursed her lips and said, “Didn’t you?”

“No, baby. It was just me thinking of things to say to you in the moment.”

She frowned and leaned down, kissing my cock and eliciting a twitch out of it, “I don’t think that’s true, lover.”

“Kell, I…,” I said.

“I think you want a horny…,” she gave my cock a little lick. “Slutty…,” she sucked on the tip slightly, “trampy wife. Be honest, Max. Isn’t this better than your normal wakeup routine?” She didn’t wait for an answer and instead plunged my cock down her throat again.

“Fuck it… yess…. So much better,” I hissed. I gripped back of her head, a gesture she usually despises. Before I could pull my hand away, she moaned around my shaft serving shivers down my spine. "Ssooo good," I whispered. A smile pulled at they corner of her lips and she redoubled her efforts. I simply closed my eyes and focused on the sensation as she took me deeper and deeper down her throat.  Before long, I felt myself stirring and whispered, "I'm cumming."

Kelly simply pumped my shaft twice more then sealed her perfect ruby lips around the flesh of my cock and sucked every last drop of cum out of me that she could. I gasped and thrust my hips wildly. Thoughts of her comfort… of her pleasure… frankly, even thoughts of her at all were gone, lost to the glorious overload of pure pleasure. She sucked my cock like it was the most important thing in the world, looking up into my eyes with a mischievous, happy twinkle. When she’d drained every last drop, she pulled up and slid off of me, leaving me utterly and completely speechless.

She walked into our walk-in closet, humming happily to herself as she rummaged through her clothes. I heard the slamming of drawers and the rustling of plastic as I lay there in bed trying to make sense of what had just happened. “Want to go shopping with me today, babe?” she asked cheerily. As if she hadn’t just sucked the cum straight out of my cock like it was life giving mana.

“Uhh… sure… what do you need?”

“A whole new wardrobe. Now that I know what my man wants me to wear, I need to make him happy, right?”

“Uhh… what?”

“What you told me yesterday, silly. How you’d rather me dress?”

“Kelly, I wasn’t serious…”

Her head poked out of the doorway and she had that same sneaky smile as when she’d been slurping at my cock, “Don’t be ridiculous. I know you well enough. You were deadly serious, baby…” she paused, looking at me. “And it’s fine… ever since you told me, I realized you’re right… I should be showing off this hot bod for you!”

Who was I to argue with that kind of iron-clad logic?